《The Gap Between The Worlds》


 1-The Dawn of a New Stage

    When I open my eyes the first thing I see are several roots hanging from the ceiling, it''s been a while since I cut them, I''ll have to do it again very soon.


    I got up somewhat disoriented while throwing some cans and bottles of beer on the floor, I went to a bucket full of water that I had outside my room and washed my face. I looked at myself in the mirror that was in front of the bucket.


    Ahhh I had a horrible face, anyone who saw me would think that life has hit me more than twice, I urgently needed a haircut, I thought to myself, I laughed a little at my own sarcasm, as if it still existed some beauty salon.


    After that I took a shirt and put it on my shoulder, I walked towards the window, carefully opened a small space and looked out of the window between its curtains to look at the street.


    I saw the same thing as always, abandoned cars wrapped in a lot of weeds, the streets were quite cracked and there were almost no traces of the asphalt, only green plants were visible everywhere. Not seeing anything strange, I opened the door carefully without making much noise, and went up to the terrace or rather to a poorly made mini house.


    After going up to the terrace I very carefully covered the entrance.


    I think one day I will have to fix this place, although I don''t have the materials to do it, the last bags of cement and planks were only enough for what I had now.


    I had made an improvised construction on the terrace that covered everything, it was a kind of house, I only left two holes, one in the roof big enough to see the sky but not to get out, and another in the wall that gave a small view onto the street.


    This way it is more profitable to keep watch without exposing myself to danger, although in reality the hole in the ceiling was bigger because I liked to look at the sky rather than keep watch.


    While I was lost in thought, I grabbed a bottle of beer that I had left the night before near the rocking chair, sat in it, and then lay back and looked at the clear sky.


    It''s beautiful, very beautiful.


    That''s what I wanted to think, but inside I know that it''s not like that anymore, nor will it be, it stopped being like that a long time ago... It''s been 10 years since the sky stopped being like before...


    After being lost in my thoughts for a long time, the alarm clock rang, it was time to leave.


    I got up from my chair, went up to a small bench that was nearby and covered the hole in the ceiling, then I looked out the window to confirm that there was nothing suspicious and then I covered it as well, I went down to my apartment and began to prepare everything to leave.


    Since I wasn''t going to be back for a while, I started making sure everything was locked and hidden, in case someone broke in for x or y reason, I prepared the necessary things in my backpack, supplies like bandages, some flashbang grenades. . . , an explosive, food, a knife, a metal stick that I found a long time ago, and a gun that didn''t have many bullets.


    I really didn''t have much but it would be worse if I had nothing. I looked for the most comfortable clothes I had and prepared a replacement, although over the years little by little all my clothes have been worn out. I tried to loot some houses before in the past. but I got distracted looking for food at that time.


    And going out isn''t very safe these days... After making sure I had what I needed and everything was okay, I went out and closed the door, put some herbs on the door that surrounded this building, it''s not a big building of many floors. It was simply an apartment on the fifth floor.


    I wanted it to look abandoned, I think it fulfills that image well, as I was going down the stairs I realized that nature had started to come up the stairs, it had been locked up for a while, about 6 months I would say, so it is natural that this has happened.


    I reached the first floor, climbed onto a table and jumped over the fence that was full of climbing plants. Unfortunately I didn''t have the keys to the fence to get out more comfortably. I wish this house had been mine originally. After jumping the fence I was headed for, I crossed the street and hid between some trees, I looked at my watch. It was 7:43 am, I hope to get at least halfway there before the sun sets.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    After that, I advanced the rest of the day through the city covered with trees and weeds everywhere, this city looks as if it had been abandoned 50 years ago, I wish it were like that, the truth is sadder than that actually, during my trip I was able to see beasts that from time to time were alone, I was lucky since they could not sense me with their smell, since it sprayed me with a grass type smell, so they cannot detect me although that does not mean that they cannot see me or hear me, so I needed to be very careful.


    I continued moving forward until I reached a kind of large store on a street, I looked at my watch, it was already 5:57 pm, the sun was going to begin to abandon me, leaving me to my fate. I entered the building carefully and checked everything carefully, then I closed the door carefully and went up to the second floor that had the store. I checked it thoroughly to not find any hidden animals. After seeing nothing strange, I barricaded myself there.


    I took a break, while I checked my map, I had more or less achieved my goal, I had a few kilometers left to reach the refuge point, however I had to go around the center of the city due to the different beast nests. who live there, it''s too dangerous, it may take me longer than I thought.


    While I was thinking that, I heard a strange noise on the street, I looked carefully at what it was.


    There was an animal shaped like a giant lion or dog, its reddish skin seemed rotten, its red eyes looked like those of a demon. Generally there were not as many beasts in the city as in the center, and it is normal to see many when night falls. These beasts go out to hunt at night, either alone if they are very strong or in packs to look for food, after hunting during the night, they sleep during the day, in the mornings they normally do not come out, it is rare that they do so but it is possible to see them, I suppose they send one of their own to explore or something like that in the mornings, in this case it was clear that he came to hunt.


    I hope it doesn''t enter this building, while I was thinking of different ways to deal with that thing in case it did enter, the beast ran at high speed and attacked a poor moose that I had not seen from my angle, apparently the poor thing had not heard, he was dismembered in a few minutes.


    After eating half of the animal and scattering its remains all over the street, he took the other half of the body and headed to the building across the street.


    I was not liking this situation very much, my departure for tomorrow was complicated by that beast, a bad movement and it could detect me, those animals had a good sense of smell and hearing but before leaving I used a kind of lotion with the smell of weeds and leaves, for which will not be able to detect me so easily due to the environment we are in, however if I make a lot of noise he could hear me.


    Without making much noise I went to a corner of a room that apparently was the bathroom, I closed the door carefully and with my gun very close to me I prepared to sleep, I was not going to stay all night watching the beast while it slept, but I couldn''t be reckless either, the best I can do is sleep in the deepest place in this tent without making noise, I closed the door with some things blocking it, I dragged them as quietly as I could and without making much noise. After having everything ready I got ready to sleep.


    When I opened my eyes I could see the first rays of sun passing through some gaps in the roof, the wall and also in the window, I could see the building more clearly, it was in very poor condition, apparently nature had begun to destroy it, In a few years it could collapse.


    I opened the door carefully after removing all the locks, there was nothing, I looked out the window with caution and sadly that thing was still sleeping in front, although with the naked eye I couldn''t see it so easily I realized, that thing was hidden. while he was sleeping, since it was already daytime, I don''t think he wants to go out hunting, especially with his dinner from last night, which apparently he still has a part of.


    I needed to start moving, but I can''t do it that easily even though it was already daylight. While I was thinking what to do, I heard another noise, I looked out the window carefully.


    I couldn''t believe it, because they are here, they were those damn wizards.


    Seeing them, my blood and body felt a little hatred, and anger began to boil inside me, I wanted to kill them right now, for a moment I wanted to go out and kill them, they had killed many innocent people back then.


    To my bad luck, they stopped in the air, and went down to the center of the street, they were talking among themselves, apparently they were here in search of something, since they were hooded I couldn''t see who they were exactly, but I could make out their suits. Apparently they were scouts, how strange, normally they would send just one scout.


    One of them flew away again and I lost sight of him, the other two separated while checking the nearby buildings, however they were in sight between the two, so they could see if something happened to their partner.


    Let''s see, I have to prioritize my plan, I can''t fight here, I still have a way to go,


    I needed to get out of here without anyone seeing me.


    After thinking for a while I came up with a somewhat decent plan, I think.


    I grabbed a stone I had in one hand and prepared my weapon in the other.

 2-Unforeseens

    Having everything ready, I started with my little plan, I opened the window a little, and when I felt ready, I took a deep breath and threw the stone as hard as I could towards the tent where the sleeping beast was.


    I heard a loud but small noise of a window breaking, so I imagine the beast must have woken up to that noise.


    I tried to see a little better and sure enough, the beast had woken up. When he woke up, he instinctively felt the hooded man who was near the building where he slept. He left the store where he was at high speed. When the hooded man saw him, he began to shoot him. some spheres of fire with a kind of strange rod, this beast was somehow able to dodge them and with enormous momentum ran towards the magician.


    That was impossible, unless that beast had already fought with them before... As the beast ran, the hooded man became nervous and began to throw more spheres of fire.


    However, the beast, as if predicting that he was going to do that, crouched down avoiding most of them and then with a final leap towards the magician, bit his neck, it was the end of that magician.


    As soon as I saw that, I located his companion, who had started shooting lightning bolts at the beast, causing severe damage, leaving it blind in one eye and injuring the rest of its body. I took advantage of that moment and pointed my gun at him from the window.


    I remembered some things while I was looking at the magician, the things I had experienced, it all started with them when they came to this world, when I saw that magician I saw many things, but I decided to gather all those experiences into one, that was how I was able to calm down and see the origin of all the evils, in my imagination the objective was clear, I was not going to fail.


    I breathed calmly and fired, the bullet came out and took 1 second to hit the magician, he fell to the ground, apparently I hit him in the leg, I wanted to hit him in the head, but from here it was difficult to hit him. But he also needed the beast to move away from this area. So it was more useful to me that he was alive, that way I would get his attention.


    The beast, realizing that the lightning magician had fallen, quickly finished tearing the neck of the magician of the fire spheres and began to head towards the other one who was wounded in the leg. He tried to fly but the beast took a big leap and intercepted it in the air, that was the end.


    I quickly left the building through an alley and ran, I got as far away as I could, after running for about 10 minutes, I thought I was out of danger from that beast, but I had to be careful, that beast is not the only dangerous thing in this city.


    As I ran through the alley infested with many leaves, plants, also with large roots and a lot of somewhat dry vegetation, I could see a kind of outdoor path, I assumed it was the park I saw on the map, so I continued running towards the park.


    However, I felt something, a sharp pain in my back, when I realized I was on the ground, shit! Something had hit me in the back, I felt like my existence was on fire, while I was on the ground I looked back, of course it was the last magician.


    I thought he hadn''t seen me when I left the building or that he would help his companions, I guess I underestimated that damn wizard, Ahh! My body burned horribly.


    I saw in the distance how that bastard approached while he pointed his cane at me as he came flying towards the alley.


    This couldn''t be the end of me, I had to do something, I tried to think, I had many options, when I was going to take out my weapon to execute one of my ideas I could see it, it was the beast... it was impossible, ?how had he gotten there? He was on top of the building in the alley, above the wizard, the wizard hadn''t noticed.


    I couldn''t believe that thing was so intelligent as to follow the last wizard here, it was the first time I had seen something like that, however I knew what it was going to do, so as soon as I saw it I turned to the side of the alley. The beast jumped towards the magician, they fell from the top towards the ground in all the undergrowth, when they hit the ground they separated due to the impact, the beast quickly got up and jumped towards him, however the magician used his staff as a shield. and blocked his bite and with a strange light in his hand. It hit him and sent him flying, but before he was thrown, the beast tore his arm with its claw.


    It was simply impossible; He quickly composed himself with more fury than before, he pushed himself with a wall directly towards the magician, the magician was impressed and managed to use his staff as a shield but despite managing to cover himself, he sent him flying.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But unfortunately it was flying towards me, I didn''t have enough reflexes and it fell on top of me, we were both a little stunned, however I reacted quickly enough and got up to run, but that damn wizard used some kind of magic handcuffs and trapped my hand in them and hooked the other part in His hand.


    DAMN BARTARD! I was going to die in the worst way possible, with a suicidal idiot, I had to think, I wasn''t going to die here, I refuse to die here.


    Apparently this idiot had lost a lot of blood, he was simply laughing without getting up, the beast began to walk towards us slowly, that thing knew that we had no way out.


    I took out my suitcase and quickly looked for something I had brought with me, I took out a blinding device from my backpack, all these beings may be from another world but they must not forget that my world is more advanced than theirs in some way in this type of weapon, I opened the safety of the stun grenade and threw it at the beast.


    The beast thought I had thrown some object at it, I covered my eyes and ears, and it exploded, the beast was stunned and blinded, I took advantage and carried the idiot wizard on my back as best I could and escaped, apparently unfortunately. he had fainted. I didn''t bring any useful tools to cut off my hand and leave.


    I ran, ran and ran, until I reached a place that I more or less recognized, I entered the destroyed building and closed the door and automatically fell to the ground.


    My existence hurt, I didn''t know if it was worth continuing to live, while I was lost in my thoughts, the magician began to cough, I got up a little to see him, apparently his suit was failing.


    Magicians have a special suit that completely hides them and even changes their voices so that they are all the same and no one can distinguish them, I told that magician while I pointed the gun at him so that he could take those things away from us or else I would go visit to his friends. he or rather she, apparently was a woman, as her suit was failing I could hear her real voice.


    Wizard: Hahaha... calm down boy... (cough up some blood) if you kill me you will never be able to take off those magic handcuffs unless you cut your hand.


    She didn''t know if her magic was really the only one that could open the magical handcuffs, or if there was a key other than her magic, however she didn''t have any equipment or anything to store things with her.


    I was sure she was lying to me somewhere but I had no way to prove it, I noticed that she was bleeding too fast, If this idiot girl really died, I would have to cut off my hand, that or she would kill me directly, to avoid disaster I threw a bandage on her and I told her to cover her wound.


    However, she started coughing up more blood, I put away my weapon and approached carefully to do it myself, I had more strength than this mage but if she used her magic against me it would be the end.


    After finishing, she started to smile.


    Wizard: Apparently you don''t want me to die...


    That made me angry and I pointed it at her.


    ~Look, damned, I didn''t kill you for this shit, so if you''re so kind and grateful, you should take these handcuffs off our hands.


    Wizard: I won''t do it, it is more than clear that you will kill me if I do, however I am the one who has the advantage here, you can''t kill me but I can...


    She started to smile when she said that, she really was right, there was no way i could do anything in this situation to get out unscathed, it''s also not worth knocking her unconscious and requisitioning her, I don''t know if that beast is still following us, and if so, it''s It''s better that she''s conscious and hasn''t fainted.


    ~What do you want? let me go


    Wizard: First I need to recover, then we''ll see what happens...


    ~I don''t see much difference between helping you or not, I''m already a walking dead at this point, there''s no guarantee for me really.


    Wizard: Good point...


    As she said that she took off his hood, her hair was white, her eyes were blue, were her ears a little long? At first glance you wouldn''t notice the difference but if you look very closely, her ears are a few centimeters longer than normal, what kind of human is this mage, at least it is very clear that she comes from the gap without a doubt.


    Wizard: ?What''s wrong? ?Have you never seen a magician? ?I surprised you?


    She said it in a somewhat strange way and with a lot of confidence, Maybe it was sarcasm? it was very strange for a magician to behave like that, at least for me, we are almost at the end of the world, I am only interested in surviving until maybe being able to see a better future, that''s why I put aside many things and attitudes for that idea.


    She started laughing as she said that.


    ~In my world there are no people like you, with that hair and those ears, aren''t you some kind of mutant or something?


    Wizard: For your information I am an Elf.


    At some point in my life I was a video game player and I read several fantasy things, but with everything that has happened I had forgotten many things, sometimes I believed that everything was just a dream and when I woke up it would be over.


    What I mean is that I was so immersed in surviving all these years that I forgot things about that other peaceful life, you forget even the most basic things.


    But it was clear to me that she is an Elf, or at least what I think an Elf is, I don''t know if this elf is different from what the fantasy books say.


    While I was deep in thought, something hit the building we were in.


    I looked carefully out the window, there was a lot of blood scattered on the floor at the entrance of the building. Apparently a corpse had been thrown at us with too much force and it exploded on impact.


    In the distance I could visualize our sad reality, it was the beast, it had found us faster than I had thought.


    ~We have a visitor out there.


    Wizard: Don''t tell me...


    She said it sarcastically, after that she started coughing blood, apparently the beast had hurt him more than he thought.


    After taking a moment to think and analyze the situation an idea occurred to me.


    ~Hey Elf, take this, I threw the last flash grenade I had left at her.


    Wizard: ?What is this?


    ~A grenade that creates very loud lights and sounds, I have a plan to deal with that thing.


    I began to recite my simple but effective plan to her.


    Wizard: That''s really risky, although I don''t really care if you die on your own plan, I''ll just do my part and get out of here, I hope you don''t hold a grudge against me.


    ~Calm without resentments.


    Inside my being I wanted to tell him a thousand and one things but it wasn''t worth it, the best thing is to face this situation and continue my path as at the beginning.


    Okay, then let''s get started.

 3-A Complex Path

    I left the building that was bathed in blood on the outside due to the body of the magician who had thrown the beast, how strange, how could he have thrown a body with so much force if it is a four-legged animal. I doubt his mouth has enough strength to throw something at that speed and with that distance, after having several doubts, I stopped in the middle of the street. In the distance I could see it, it was the beast, I thought I saw a figure hidden in the distance behind the beast, how strange, then I lost sight of it and there was only the beast. Before embarking on my suicide mission, the elf girl told me some things about them, they call these beasts Cerverus, they are very agile and usually walk alone, but it is also possible that they walk in packs during the different seasons or climates of the year.


    Apparently its weakest part is its stomach, although well that is something that is out of my reach, if I''m lucky that beast won''t bother me anymore.


    After seeing me in the middle of the street it started to walk faster, it was anxious to tear me apart, its left eye was without vision and it had many wounds but its upper skin is incredibly resistant despite having many wounds.


    I started to trot towards an abandoned building that had a somewhat fortified entrance, this was an old shelter that was abandoned a long time ago, I knew because it was me who did it at the time with help.


    The beast without further hesitation, began to run towards me, I waited patiently until it was in the range I wanted, the Cerverus are very intelligent, the elf girl told me that a group of magicians had already fought against this beast a few weeks ago but it had wiped them all out, that''s why the Cerverus could very easily dodge his attacks, that means the same attack wouldn''t work against him twice, unless you attack with something new, or just take him by surprise.


    When it was close enough, I gave the signal with a shot in the air.


    A flashbang grenade came out of a window and landed in front of us, I closed my eyes and covered my ears, the beast noticed the flashbang too late and was stunned.


    I took advantage of those seconds and positioned myself at the entrance of the building, as soon as the effect passed I shot the Cerverus in the head, my bullet just bounced off.


    This made him angry and he took great speed to attack me, before he was going to hit me, I used the elf''s girl staff and activated his shield, I was able to stop his bites and claws, but since he was going so fast and with too much force we flew towards the tent, without However, the beast had not accompanied me on its journey because it was trapped in the entrance due to its large size.


    Well, it had turned out better than I expected, t, it was sturdy enough to withstand the spells of the mages, but I don''t know how long it will hold the beast.


    The Cerverus began to twist sharply, half of its body had been trapped by the speed at which it was going, it was beginning to tear the entrance apart, it was not going to last long there, without wasting time I took out my last weapon and resource, the C4 I had with me.


    I set a time of 30 seconds and threw it under his body.


    I ran like a leaf in the wind, I ran, ran and ran, I felt like I was going to die, it had been a long time since I had run so fast.


    A few seconds later, a wave threw me to the ground, and I started to hear the building collapsing.


    After watching for a few seconds how the entire building collapsed, I was left lying on the grass, the simple fact of breathing made my existence hurt, I didn''t know what was better, whether to let myself die here or continue on my way, Ah. .....after being sarcastic to myself, I looked at the sky.


    How beautiful the sky was, it really is the only thing that still retains its nature and beauty in spite of everything.


    After being a while looking at the sky I wanted to get up to leave, but my body did not respond, I think I had already cooled down and I began to feel the excess of tiredness and pain.


    While I was trying to get up I heard another noise, I looked where the noise was coming from, Oh... how bad....


    It''s a chimera.


    Just as a moment ago I was calm, I began to enter a state of extreme nervousness, shit, I had to move, I began to crawl, my back was burning too much and the pain did not let me stand up, I had been holding all this time but I had reached my limit.


    I was so nervous that I used the last 6 bullets I had left against the Chimera, I fired a shot every 5 seconds to buy some time, but it was useless, the beast was not going to die from that, at one point my shot managed to wound one of his ears. The beast let out an angry growl and shot out some sort of spikes from its tail.


    I turned to dodge them but I didn''t have enough reflexes to dodge them all and one of them hit my left eye.Ah... I was a bit dizzy... I saw a lot of blood on my clothes, and I couldn''t see very well, in the distance I saw how that thing was coming closer, as if giving me to understand that I had no escape.


    Without further hesitation the beast from its mouth threw a kind of strange acid, this was coming straight towards me, I tried to move but it was in vain, when the acid was going to hit me.


    The elf girl appeared, I don''t know how to explain what I felt at that moment, was it hope to live? Or perhaps admiration for her beauty? Her hair flowed in the wind, for a moment time seemed to pass very slowly.


    The elf girl had appeared and covered me from the acid with her suit using it as a shield on her left arm, however due to a small mistake of movement her hand was exposed and was bathed by this acid, the suit she had as a shield melted as if nothing, and her hand also melted as if it was fire burning a leaf.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    She gave a scream of pain so loud it stunned me, I can''t imagine the pain of seeing and feeling your hand melt, however, she stood her ground and tried to stay calm, she closed her eyes and started to glow in a strange way, her light was very beautiful, her hair started to float, she opened her eyes, they seemed to have blue flames inside them, as the beast ran towards us it started to throw spikes and acid at the same time, when I thought we would die here, an incredible beam of light came out of her right hand towards the beast.


    In a matter of seconds the beast disappeared and the light from it disappeared, the beast disintegrated, I don''t know how to explain it, the elf knelt to avoid falling to the ground while using her only hand to steady herself on the ground.


    The wind kept fluttering around us and kept going as if nothing had happened, it was beautiful and horrible the truth, after looking at her for the last time I fainted.


    (She approached him, looked at him deeply for a moment while he was unconscious, then she took her backpack and began to look for something to cover her wounds, she was too tired, and she had lost her hand, she had to use her mouth and her only hand to bandage the man and taking off his jacket, when she finished bandaging the part of his eyes and the rest of his wounds she let him rest a little, she got up, and took a few steps to admire the sunset)


    I opened my eyes, as soon as I did, I felt how my mere existence hurt me, the first thing I saw was darkness, I could not see anything, I tried to remove what was in my eyes but I felt a lot of pain in my left eye so I could only uncover a little my right eye, after doing so the first thing I saw was a ruined roof and a lot of dust, I moved my head a little to know where I was, I was in a kind of improvised bed, and next to me was the sleeping elf girl, she had fallen asleep sitting on a rubble next to me.


    I could see that her left hand had disappeared, in its place there was a bandage, I felt guilty for the loss of her hand, unconsciously I raised my hand to be able to touch that part of her body, every movement was a terrible pain.


    I tried to get up but I couldn''t, so I decided to give up and look at her, she looked very beautiful, I don''t remember the last time something had looked beautiful to me in this life.


    After coming out of my thoughts I tried to touch her hand for the second time, I succeeded this time, her skin felt very soft in spite of everything, after a few seconds she woke up.


    Wizard: Hello... I see you''ve woken up, you look pretty bad.....


    ~What happened?


    Wizard: When I recovered you had fainted so I bandaged some wounds and then I brought you back and finished bandaging you.


    I tried to look at myself a bit, I had bandages all over me, I looked like a mummy, not to say I can''t see out of my left eye, though it''s something I let go unnoticed for some reason.


    ~Mmm... you don''t look so good yourself....


    I said this in reference to her hand, which had many bandages and where her hand was missing.


    Wizard: I guess we had a bad day.


    ~Haha it doesn''t sound so bad if you put it that way.


    I was amused by the way she said it.


    After seeing a bit of doubt in her eyes he spoke again.


    Wizard: My name is Samantha.... What is your name?


    I didn''t expect her to tell me her name, however it was beautiful like her.


    ~My name is Robert.


    It had been a long time since I had said my name to anyone.


    Samantha: I''m sorry you had to end up like that, I wasn''t much help even though you helped me at the time.


    Robert: Technically speaking, I was forced to help you...


    Samantha looked at me as if to tell me with her eyes "Because you are a spoilsport" or so it seemed to me.


    Robert: Well... What are you going to do now? Your companions were killed by that beast and now you''re alone, and.... What were they doing in that place?


    Unconsciously I asked several questions, I guess I really wanted to say it, Samantha looked at me as if hesitating, she didn''t know whether to say or not what she thought, after a few seconds looking at me, her face got a little weird but she started talking.


    Samantha: we were looking for an ancient piece of an artifact that has an incredibly strong power, legends say that it was created by the gods themselves.


    Robert: Gods? do gods exist in the gap?


    Samantha: Our worlds are slightly different but they have some things in common, even though we have magic and other things, you have more advanced technology than we do, and yes, there are several gods in our world as well as yours.


    Robert: That and the ecosystem is completely different from my world, While saying that, I made reference to the Chimera and the Cerverus.


    Samantha: Eh... I won''t deny you that our ecosystem is more dangerous than the one here, although that was more a side effect of the gap, animals can enter this world through different places in the gap, that''s why there are so many beasts and of different types in your world, normally they would stay in their habitat, but they may have unintentionally crossed the gap.


    Robert: Because when the gap opened, the nature of my world expanded out of nowhere?


    Samantha: That''s an interesting question, I would say it''s because your world originally had no magic, when the gap opened it came in contact with ours and magic began to enter this world, in my world the trees and plants have their own magic, that must have affected yours, that''s why the streets look like they were abandoned a thousand years ago even though they''ve only been there for 10 years.


    Robert: By the way, why did they create that gap, are they looking for something here?Samantha was a little thoughtful but then she spoke.


    Samantha: We are looking for something that was lost in this world, an object that has a very strong magic, and can change many things whoever possesses it, my group was looking for a part of that object.


    Robert: Have they been looking for it for 10 years?


    Samantha: We had a master magician who knew how to find it thanks to his unique magic, but he disappeared years ago, since then we have had to look for it according to the latest findings or places that the magician had indicated to us.


    Robert: I understand, I guess we have bad luck for all this to happen to us.


    Samantha laughed a little as she touched the place where I was missing an eye.


    Samantha: Yeah I guess you were unlucky.


    Robert: Wait, did I lose my eye forever?


    I finally started to worry about my own well being.


    Samantha: Unless you have the ability to create another eye, yes, you lost your left eye, be thankful that the Chimera didn''t kill you with its spikes, you were lucky.


    Robert: So I lost my left eye and you lost your left hand... sounds kind of strange.


    Samantha: It''s annoying if you highlight it so much....


    I think she was getting angry.


    Robert: Mmm... well... So back to the first question... What are you going to do now?


    Samantha thought for a moment, looked at a wall and then looked at her absent hand.


    Samantha: I don''t know... My situation is quite complicated at this very moment....


    After trying to think a little better about my current situation, Samantha looked at me with strange eyes, after that she started talking.


    Samantha: I think you can help me look for the artifact I''m looking for.


    I was a little shocked when she said that.


    Robert: What do you mean?


    Samantha: Just kidding, sleep for now.


    After saying that, she used some kind of liquid on me and my eyes closed.

 4-A New Direction

    I woke up and the first thing I saw were the sun''s rays, they came through different holes in the ceiling, I got up and my body hardly hurt anymore, it was as if everything I had had vanished after sleeping. I started to take off the bandages to see how my wounds were, after removing all bandages and verifying that he was almost healed, I started looking for my clothes.


    I only had my pants on while I slept, I looked around and found my jacket and my shirt, but they were incredibly full of blood, they were also very dirty, so it would be best to change them or wash them later. I looked for my briefcase, it was in a corner of the room, I looked for the only shirt I had brought in the middle of my second change of clothes, I put it on and left the room with my stuff.


    I didn''t see Samantha anywhere, I started to explore the house a little bit, but I found no trace of her, however I could see some things on the floor of the living room, I saw some leaves and different materials. Was this food? There were many cans scattered around, I wanted to be ignorant but inside I knew that those cans were the ones I had brought in my backpack.


    I searched a little more and found a small pot, apparently there were several things prepared in it, how strange, was Samantha cooking? But she was not in this house, I looked out the window and I could see a lot of grass, where are we? I opened the main door and went out, the sun was illuminating what it could with its light before it started to hide, apparently I was in a kind of hill or a quite high place, however I could see the city in the distance. behind the house there was an extensive forest, I don''t know why it occurred to me that maybe Samantha could be in the forest.


    After admiring the cityscape for a few minutes I heard a voice approaching.


    Samantha: I see you finally decided to wake up.


    Robert: I remind you that it was someone who put me to sleep.


    Samantha smiled and started talking.


    Samantha: Sometimes you have to take certain necessary measures, besides your body shouldn''t hurt so much anymore, the only thing is that the bruises and scars will stay in your body for a long time.


    Robert: How long was I sleeping?


    Samantha: Mmm... I think... ?4 days? I''m not really sure.


    ??4 days!? That was a long time... As I listened to her I could see that she was carrying several things in a kind of worn bag, and on her back she had something that I couldn''t recognize at once.


    Robert: What''s that on your back?


    Samantha: Oh... it''s our food.


    After saying that, she put the bag she was carrying in his hand on the floor, and cut some vines she had tied around her body and an animal fell off her back.


    What? she had an animal on his back? It was some kind of strange pig, after it fell down it started talking.


    Samantha: It would be very helpful if you could help me move it, I''m pretty tired of carrying it.


    I went over to carry him to the house.


    Robert: How the hell did you bring him? How did you lift him? And the most important question How did you do it one-handed?


    She was using only her right hand, I don''t know if she''s an expert hunter but it must have been at least difficult that''s for sure.


    Samantha: Eh... Well, let''s say I had a life before, besides, needs drive you to do things to survive, we didn''t have food anymore, I had to go out and look for it.


    Robert: Did you feed me while I was sleeping?


    Samantha: I don''t know, what do you think ? Could it be that your body has the ability to generate nutrients on its own?


    While I was saying that I checked my suitcase, indeed there was no food in it.


    Robert: No wonder my suitcase felt so light...


    Samantha: Did you say something?


    Robert: Nothing...


    So, during these 4 days, we ate the food I had planned to travel with while I slept.... Well I think I need to resupply and get on the road again.


    I had a question I wanted to get clarification on from Samantha.


    Robert: By the way, I know this is going to sound rude but why didn''t you leave me, wouldn''t it be easier for you to have the supplies to yourself?


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Samantha scrunched up her face a little when I said that, I think it somehow bothered her that I brought it up.


    Samantha: I didn''t know you liked being dumped


    Robert: I didn''t mean that...


    Samantha: Then be thankful that you are not lying somewhere bleeding to death.


    She actually got very upset, well I guess it doesn''t matter for now, but the thing is that I have a path and she has her path, I don''t know how to tell her that I have to follow my path and she has to follow hers. I guess I can ask him a little.


    Robert: So what are you going to do now?


    Samantha: Well... I really don''t know... I already told you.


    I didn''t make much sense, didn''t I have a mission to complete?


    Samantha: I didn''t explain an important part to you very well before when we spoke, as you know I am an Elf, but my companions are humans, as such I do not belong to the magicians but I was threatened by them many years ago. so I had to help them from then on.


    So she was basically going to stop helping them for some reason, but then what did they threaten her with?


    Robert: What did they threaten you with?


    Samantha''s expression became a little sad.


    Samantha: They have my sister in a concentration zone.


    That changed things too much, now a lot of things made sense, but I don''t understand where he was going with this.


    Samantha: Don''t think I''m helping you for fun, I want to ask you a favor in return for saving you.


    A favor? Let''s see if he asks me for something that''s on my mind.


    Robert: Do you want me to help you save your sister?


    Samantha: Exactly, you certainly don''t have magic and you''re not strong, but you have certain skills that can be useful to me, besides I don''t have anyone who can help me at this moment to carry out my objective.


    Robert: And how could I, an ordinary human being, run to save your sister? I doubt very much that a concentration camp has little security.


    Samantha: Clearly I will try to help you, however from the outside I won''t be able to do much, the strongest is not necessarily the one who always wins, so don''t think that the concentration camp is impossible to go through.


    Jum... she had said something quite interesting, I never thought I would hear someone like her say that, usually these mages have a really high and unique ego, but well, seriously thinking about what she tells me. I don''t know if I should do it, dying is very easy is a concentration camp, however it''s true that technically I owe her some of my life for saving me.


    But... I also have a path to follow...


    Samantha noticed that she had many doubts as she walked from one side to the other.


    Samantha: Originally, where are you headed?


    Well the question here is that she is a mage and I can''t reveal to her the location of the shelter, they would wipe out all my companions who have managed to survive so far, I don''t know if she is bad or good but I''m not going to trust anyone with something so important.


    Robert: I''m going somewhere, I can''t really tell you.


    Samantha understood what I meant, yet she insisted on something I didn''t want to hear.


    Samantha: I can go with you when it''s all over, to pay you back for the favor.


    Robert: Look, it''s not that I hate you or anything, but I can''t trust anyone for that.


    Samantha: If I make any mistakes, you can kill me.


    Mmm... that girl.


    Robert: Even if I kill you, you would have already made the mistake, besides, why do you want to come with me?


    Samantha: Clearly if I save my sister I will become a traitor to the wizards, and they will hunt me down, I can help you with information from them if necessary.


    That''s good for us, although I will always have doubts, but thinking about it, maybe she can be useful to me to get all the information about the wizards, so my companions will have something important or key for the future.


    At first it''s not that I care much about the war but I am aware that leaving this to chance is not good, besides my main goal from the beginning has been to go to the shelter to meet someone.


    Robert: Well, after thinking about it for a moment I have come to my conclusion, I will help you.


    Samantha''s eyes began to shine and she put on an expression of happiness and tranquility that I had not seen before.


    Samantha: I will be indebted to you for the rest of my life if you succeed.


    Robert: It seems like you don''t have much hope for me, but you still have to support me because there are no other options in this abandoned area.


    Samantha: You really are a person who doesn''t know how to read the environment, do you even have friends?


    Mmm... I had hurt my being and my pride with that question.


    Robert: Yes... I guess, it''s not something that is relevant to us right now.


    Samantha: It''s important to know how bad you are psychologically.


    Robert: In your world there are psychologists.


    Samantha: No, that''s something we learned from your world, although it doesn''t seem like it, we have studied your world for many years, it''s really interesting how they live.


    That generated too many questions for me, like what have you been studying? How long has Samantha been helping the wizards? Before I could ask all my questions she interrupted me.


    Samantha: Anyway, when the time comes you will have more information, for now let''s go, we have to get ready.


    While she was saying this she was pushing me from behind, this girl is weird, however it''s good to always keep my guard up, my survival instinct won''t be turned off just because she saved me.


    Samantha: By the way, I have a little present.


    What? A gift? Does this girl think we''re not in a war?


    From a pocket he took out a kind of strip made with plants and leaves, I don''t know how to explain it, it was like a handkerchief or something like that made with leaves and plants, it was strange.


    Robert: What is that?


    Samantha approached me, I got a little tense and nervous, it was very strange to have her so close, she took the handkerchief and put it where my left eye used to be, it was some kind of patch apparently, she tried to tie it but she realized that her left hand was gone.


    Samantha: Mmm... Can you introduce me to your right hand?


    Robert: Excuse me?


    Samantha took my right hand and from behind my back told me to take one end of the scarf or patch I guess. she took the other end and was telling me what I had to do to tie it right, she wanted my hand so she could tie it right. It''s actually easier for me to do it alone, but... I didn''t care how I did it, it was kind of adorable, I never thought I''d ever have a thought like that.


    Samantha: Now if you look good, it was uncomfortable to see that grossness where your eye used to be.


    My feelings were strongly hurt with that comment.


    Robert: Well... Then we have to get ready, I need you to give me more explanations of how the wizard concentration camps work, and if you have any plans or ideas.


    Samantha nodded her head, but she told me that first we should go into the house, it was already late, so we prepared the food with what she had brought, and we started to talk more in detail, then I showed her my map, and she told me where the concentration camp was, it was towards the east of the city, we were not too far away but it would take us several days to get there.


    Not to mention that we have to be careful with the different animals or monsters that roam around there.


    After finishing talking for the rest of the afternoon, night fell, it was time to sleep, she told me that she had made a kind of improvised alarm with the pot at the entrance, if someone tried to enter the house, she had also covered the windows, if they tried to enter they would have to make noise if or if, with that I could sleep more peacefully.


    And that was how the night went.

 5-A Distant Memory

    We spent several days preparing, the first 3 days we were in charge of looking for food for the trip, we checked what was left of the city, there were some houses and buildings that still had somewhat useful things like clothes and various materials. After checking the city we took advantage of Samantha''s knowledge to make some weapons made of wood, apparently it was not my imagination that she really knew about hunting.


    In the following days, with some help, she made me a bow from the materials in the forest, she taught me how to make one and how I could make the arrows, she also explained some basic concepts about hunting the different beasts of the forest.


    She really was incredible, I don''t know what kind of life she had until now but that knowledge is very valuable in these times.


    After finishing getting ready for a week we decided to go out the next day, that night we went to bed earlier than usual since we would have to leave early to be able to advance the day.


    (I felt something on my face that made my eye a little itchy)


    After a moment I woke up, I had a leaf in my eye and on my pillow too.


    I usually removed the patch to sleep more comfortably, although I didn''t expect Samantha to get bored enough to wake me up. As I stretched she started to talk.


    Samantha: It''s been a long time since I felt at peace and tranquility.


    Robert: Peace and quiet? These days were difficult for me, I am not used to nature.


    As I told him this, I put the patch back on.


    Samantha smiled and started to laugh a little.


    Samantha: That was kind of funny, who would say that someone who looks expert wouldn''t know how to survive in the wild.


    Robert: For your information, I am an ordinary person, I have no knowledge of nature.


    Samantha: It''s true that I was generally focused on that part in my home, but I''m sure humans do it too, even those in your world.


    Robert: There are many things that I don''t know in general, you seem to know how to do everything.


    Samantha: If hunting is everything for you, I don''t know what to think about you.


    I felt a little devalued when he told me that.


    Samantha: Well, leaving that aside, I''m curious about something. How have you survived so far? What were you doing before the disaster?


    It was a question I didn''t want to... hear, it''s really been a while since it all started, I don''t consider myself to be a good or a bad person, I was just surviving, but there were times when I did things that made me wonder if it was right or wrong.


    Robert: Well, it''s not that it''s a very different story from the others... I think so... but it''s a bit of a long story, before the whole disaster, I lived with...


    (Flashback)


    Robert: You really are very slow...


    Michael: If you had some patience, I''m sure you would live more peacefully, dad...


    While Michael was telling me that, he was running around looking for who knows what.


    Robert: I''ll get the car ready while you finish... sir tranquility.


    As I was leaving the house I heard Michael shout, "I''m almost there!" After ignoring him I took the car out of the garage and parked it in front of the house, I turned on the radio, I wanted to listen to some music.


    But the station is broadcasting news, which was rare at that time, "Different tremors have been detected throughout the country... For several days now... The government reports that they are investigating the reason, we must remain calm and avoid being in crowded places...."


    After that the radio stopped playing, I only heard static, how strange, that gave me a bad vibe, while I was trying to look for something Michael got into the car.


    Michael: Don''t you think you should be more patient, Dad? I''m starting to have an idea why I''m leaving you mom...


    I had been bothered by what Michael said but I let it go.


    Robert: You really have a loose tongue like your mother... Anyway, how strange, no radio station is working...


    Michael: It''s time for you to change cars, not even the signal is getting through to this clunker.


    After driving for a while we arrived at Michael''s school, there were too many students and families, I guess there is a reason it is the biggest event in the school and in the neighborhood. I parked the car a little far away because there was no space, we got out and started walking.


    Michael: This time we''re going to beat those eleventh grade cheaters.


    Robert: I very much doubt that the ninth graders can beat the eleventh graders but cheer up.


    Michael: Ugh... you really suck at support and motivation, I wish Uncle Eric was here.


    Robert: Hahaha it won''t take long to arrive.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Michael: Really?! Why didn''t you tell me, now I have to play seriously so as not to disappoint him.


    Robert: Because it was a surprise, but look now you''re motivated, so it worked.


    Michael: Mmm...


    I laughed and patted Michael''s head, after walking for a few minutes we arrived at the school, entered and headed to the field.


    Michael: Good! Watch me carefully, today we will win the final!


    Robert: Hahaha I won''t take my eye off you.


    After that Michael went to where his team and coach were.


    I walked over to some somewhat empty bleachers and sat down, after about 10 minutes someone appeared behind me and tapped me on the back.


    Eric: Hello, my dear little brother, I see that you still have the habit of sitting in secluded places and alone.


    Robert: But it was you who told me to sit in the usual place...


    Eric: Yes, yes, what you say, now we have an important mission, to encourage Michael, our little man today becomes a man, he will finally beat those filthy elevens.


    Robert: Last year you said the same thing and ended up crying.


    Eric: Shut up and go buy food, have some money, poor thing.


    Robert: We live in the same house...


    Eric: Go now, I''m hungry.


    After some teasing I walked towards the store, I was hungry too, I got to the line and it was quite long so I had to wait, after about 10 minutes it was just me and a girl left as the game was about to start. Everyone ran to find seats, I hope Eric saves my seat.


    The girl asked for something to drink and a cookie, she started searching her pockets but couldn''t find anything, apparently she lost her money or something like that, after seeing that she was a little worried I decided to help her.


    Robert: I pay for it.


    Unknown: Eh... But...


    Before I could say anything, I paid what the girl had asked me for, the guy at the store winked at me, obviously I wasn''t doing it with that intention, but well, I let it go.


    Robert: Don''t worry, it''s something that happens to anyone.


    After that I started buying things to eat with Eric.


    Unknown: Um... I don''t feel right accepting this without giving you the money or something in return...


    Robert: Don''t worry about that, I don''t help you by expecting something in return, so calm down.


    The guy gave me everything I asked for and I started walking back to the game, but the girl called me


    Unknown: Wait!... Eh... W-what''s your name?...


    Robert: Ah... My name is Robert, nice to meet you.


    Unknown: Robert... Nice to meet you... My name is Aisha.


    Aisha? What a strange name, I imagine she must be foreign or something, I have never heard a name like that in my life. And looking at her better, she looked different, she was wearing a lot of clothes, she seemed to want to hide, she had glasses, a scarf and a hat, it was strange, I could tell that she was different from anyone, my instinct felt strange, but well, these days I don''t I walk in my five senses.


    Robert: What a nice name you have, I had never heard of it.


    Aisha got a little nervous but continued talking.


    Aisha: Um... yeah? They don''t tell me that often... um..., can I see you later and meet you?... I would really like to thank you...


    I didn''t know Aisha had any interest in me, but I''m a skeptical person right now, so I won''t get my hopes up.


    Robert: Sure, whenever you want we can meet again.


    Aisha was very happy.


    Aisha: Okay!


    She approached me excitedly, and took my palm, drawing a kind of butterfly.


    Aisha: See you later!


    After saying that he went the other way and not towards the game, how strange, if he didn''t come to watch the game, why did he come? Maybe he came with a family member I thought. After that I decided to continue on my way, when Eric arrived he almost slaughtered me, I was incredibly angry because he was very hungry and the game had already started.


    Eric: I thought turtles were slow until I met you...


    Robert: I told you I was sorry, there was a big line.


    While he was saying that, the audience began to shout, apparently it was a counterattack play, Michael''s team began to run towards the rival''s goal, then Michael''s teammate filtered a great pass, now only he and the goalkeeper remained.


    Robert: Come on Mike!


    Eric: You can!


    Michael hooked the goalkeeper and managed to leave him behind, he ran towards the ball, when he was about to kick it, the entire floor began to shake, it wasn''t just any tremor, it was the strongest I had ever felt in my life, it was so strong that it was impossible to stand up. for a long time.


    People started to panic very quickly, everyone was running towards the exit or looking for their children or family, I went down the stairs as fast as I could and ran towards Michael, we had to get out of here. I yelled at him so he could see us in the middle of all the people. Michael turned to look at us, when he was about to go towards us the ground literally opened, that was impossible, a hole began to get bigger while it continued to shake, many people began to fall to the bottom. I only saw darkness in that gap.


    Michael staggered and was about to fall, he grabbed the edge but he wasn''t going to hold on for long, as soon as I saw that, I ran, ran and ran as much as I could, when he was about to fall. I managed to take him by the hand, after a few seconds Eric came to help me lift him up. As we were climbing the edge collapsed, Eric reached out to grab my hand before I fell with Michael I managed to grab Michael as I grabbed Eric''s hand. but Eric wasn''t going to last long, and there was no one to help us, everyone was like crazy screaming and running while they were crushed by the rubble or fell into the hole.


    Eric: Ahg!... I don''t think I can last much longer Robert...


    Robert: Hold on! You must do it! I''m not going to let go of Michael!


    Michael was scared, but for a moment he looked up and his expression changed.


    Michael: Let go of me dad... If we continue like this we will both fall...


    Robert: NO! I promised I would protect you! I have to do it!.


    Michael smiled when he heard that.


    Michael: You did it, I won''t blame you dad, you kept your promise...


    Robert: Shut up! Eric, damn it, I''m not going to let go of him, I''d rather die with him!


    Eric began to lose strength and loosen his grip, Michael seeing this made a decision that he didn''t want him to make.


    Michael smiled and told me.


    Michael: Now you can find a new path dad...


    Michael released his grip and I couldn''t have him, I could only watch him fall.


    Robert: NO! NO! NO! please no...


    Eric began to lift me with the little strength he had left.


    Robert: Let go of me! Let me go!


    The tears didn''t stop falling.


    Eric: Stop moving you idiot! Michael did this so you would be safe...! Don''t let it be vain!


    I stopped moving until Eric could lift me up, Eric''s expression reflected anger and sadness, the building began to fall apart.


    It took Eric a while to come to his senses but he finally stood up.


    Eric: We have to go Robert, this school is going to bury us alive.


    I listened to Eric but at the same time I didn''t, time had stopped passing for me, I didn''t care about anything right now, I''d rather die for anything right now.


    Seeing that I wasn''t going to move, Eric took my arm and moved me with it. I was moving by inertia but I really didn''t care about anything, I''d rather die right now if that were the case.


    He dragged me out of the school while it was collapsing, there was a large gap that went from the street and crossed the school and continued to who knows where.


    There was a lot of panic, many people missing and others apparently dead, we were not the only ones affected, in the middle of the crowd we managed to get to the car, we got in and Eric turned on the radio.


    "... This is chaos... There are too many victims of this earthquake that occurred... on the entire ground of the town..."


    Apparently the shaking had been quite considerable, anyway I didn''t care much about those things at the moment, Eric and I didn''t say anything on the way home, not a single word, just silence.


    After that incident the house felt very empty, so much silence felt like torture, Eric had told me that he would be home for a while due to the earthquake, since he wouldn''t be able to go to work. We spent a long time without talking to each other. I didn''t want to talk to anyone, I locked myself in my room almost all day and didn''t eat much, I didn''t want to do anything, I just wanted to stay still and alone.


    What sense does life have if the reasons you had to continue vanished out of nowhere? I thought many times and in detail about committing suicide.


    It wasn''t a bad idea at all, but when I tried it, something inside me wouldn''t let me, I wanted to give it all up, but I knew why I couldn''t. Those were his words, he wouldn''t have wanted this, he wouldn''t do that... But what''s the point of being like this. It''s like a curse to stay alive


    The more I thought about it, the more my head ate away at me.


    After being like this for a while I fell asleep...

 6-Indications of the Beginning

    I disconnected from life after that, I guess many years passed... I lost track of time, I no longer knew if months or years had passed, I stopped talking to everyone I knew, including Eric, the times we exchanged words ,It was when he brought some food to my room, Eric really tried, but I didn''t want to do it. Whenever I listen to him and look at him, his expression always reflected things that I didn''t want to remember, my mind didn''t want to know anything about it, I didn''t want to see or talk to anyone.


    At some point I forgot the reasons that kept me alive, the idea of ??going with my family became stronger and stronger in my head. Before my mind gave up and I finished giving up, I saw a half-full bottle of liquor that Eric had left there a long time ago. I took it and drank it all at once, I needed¡­ just a moment¡­ I just needed to think clearly for a moment¡­


    Why am I still alive? While I was trying to think, I walked over to my window, grabbed a slightly worn chair and looked at the sky through my window, I wanted to find the reason why I''m here...what''s stopping me?


    In the starry sky I saw what looked like a comet passing by, I didn''t know if it was real, but at one point something crossed my mind when I saw it.


    a memory... Ah... how could I have forgotten... if I saw this sky with you... Erika.


    (Flashback)


    A woman was about to reach a small hill when she slipped and screamed. When she was about to fall on her back, someone grabbed her to prevent her from falling.


    Robert: You have to be careful love, the baby doesn''t like it when you do strange maneuvers.


    Erika: Our little one will understand what these involuntary movements are.


    Saying this she sighed with relief that nothing bad had happened.


    I took advantage of that moment, pulled her a little and carried her in my arms.


    Erika: Hey!... Be careful Robert, we''re on a hill and I''m too heavy...


    Robert: i love you with your flaws.


    Erika: idiot...(whisper)


    Roberto: Did you say something?


    Erika blushed and responded.


    Erika: Nothing!


    After carrying it while climbing the hill we finally made it to the top.


    It was night and the sky looked very beautiful. I carefully placed her on the floor and then sat next to her.


    Erika: Wow, it really is a very beautiful sky, look how romantic you are for bringing me here hahaha.


    With some embarrassment I responded.


    Robert: Don''t underestimate my feelings.


    After a while looking at the sky, Erika changed her expression a little and spoke to me.


    Erika: There is something I have wanted to tell you for a long time.


    I looked at her carefully.


    Erika: I know it doesn''t make sense to say this now. But I''m sorry for ruining your career as an athlete... I know...


    Before she finished speaking I hugged her.


    Robert: I''ve told you several times that it''s not your fault, things just happened.


    Erika: But if only I had eaten the pasta that day I...


    Robert: Shh... don''t worry, don''t think about it anymore, I love you and our son.


    While saying this I touched his stomach.


    Robert: I''m happy just the way I am, so don''t think about it anymore.


    Erika started crying in my arms.


    Erika: Sorry for tying you up like that... I...


    While I was saying this I saw a kind of comet pass by.


    Robert: Look.


    We both watched the comet pass by, the sky looked much more beautiful as the comet passed.


    Erika: I hope one day you can choose your own path, love...


    out of nowhere Erika kissed me, this surprised me a little.


    (Flashback end)


    Now I understand what she wanted to tell me that day... Erika...


    Our son also told me that before he left... did you agree?


    After the comet passed, the path became a little clearer for me.


    They wanted me to move forward with my own decisions and desires without something to tie me down.


    Why would they think they were a burden? Yes, I loved them both regardless of how things happened.


    Well, I guess I can fulfill your little wishes right? Michael ? Erika?


    That''s why I''m still here.


    That day at night I made determination to be able to take a step forward, towards the future.


    One day I was sitting in a chair in my room looking at a wall, lost in my thoughts, in the middle of the darkness, my hand began to shine, it was a somewhat dim light... a crimson color, it was beautiful in the middle of all the darkness, while I was somewhat surprised by the butterfly symbol that was shining on my hand, someone knocked on the door, it was Eric.


    Robert: you can pass...


    While I was saying that the light stopped shining, how strange, I was confused, I didn''t understand what had just happened, but I don''t know, one thing at a time first, I think I''ll try to talk to Eric a little more, other than just exchanging words, then I''ll look at that mark on my hand, it was really difficult to look him in the eyes and try to talk to him.


    Eric: Hey... brother, how are you feeling? I brought you some food.


    He put the food on a table nearby.


    Eric: Ehmm... Well... I''ll retire...


    As Eric walked away, I found the strength to call him, the words didn''t want to come out of my mouth, but I really didn''t want to let him go like that once again.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Robert: Eric...


    Just a small whisper came out, but I don''t know how, he managed to hear it, his eyes were a little surprised but at the same time they reflected some happiness.


    Eric: Ah... Tell me brother, do you need something?


    I''ll try to tell you what I really feel.


    Robert: I... I''m sorry...


    I didn''t even know what I was referring to, that was the only thing I managed to say, I wanted to say more but, my voice got stuck, it didn''t come out, instead tears started coming out, I didn''t understand why I couldn''t say something, my mind was blank, I didn''t understand exactly why my tears came, or I simply didn''t want to admit it.


    Eric ran and gave me a hug, he never said anything, but his hug conveyed too many things to me, at that moment I started crying, I couldn''t stop crying, I wasn''t able to process anything in my mind, I just wanted to vent with someone by my side.


    After a while I finally calmed down, I was able to think clearly.


    Robert: Eric... I''m really sorry, I didn''t want to ignore you like that for so long, but I didn''t want to talk to anyone...


    Eric: Relax, I never blame you for anything, but... I feel like I could have done more at that time...


    I understood what he meant, I don''t want to blame him for anything, no one is prepared for something like that, did we do the best we could at that time? Maybe if he had been faster he would be here... Maybe if he still kept my old speed I could have saved him...


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Eric shook me and brought me back to the real world.


    Eric: It wasn''t your fault, so stop beating yourself up like that, And if you''re going to blame yourself, So I''m to blame too.


    He was right, but no reasoning is going to take away the guilt of not having been able to protect my own son, I don''t know if I was a good father, I don''t know if he was happy at all. I know nothing.


    Eric: Why don''t you get distracted for a while, let''s go for a walk or eat something, or watch a movie or something...


    He approached the television in my room and turned it on. I hadn''t watched television in a while. When he turned it on we saw that the channel was blue with a sign. How strange. Eric changed to the other channels. They were all with the same message and blue. In the background, we read the message and it said, state of emergency.


    State of emergency? Is there a terrorist attack or a disease that has spread? Out of nowhere the television started transmitting something.


    "Attention to everyone who hears this message, do not leave your homes, take all your food and provisions, everything necessary for an emergency and take shelter, I repeat do not leave your homes, we are in a state of emergency..."


    Apparently something was happening but they didn''t say that, I looked out the window of my room which was on the second floor to see if I could see something, in the distance I could see the city, I began to see many lights in the sky, there were too many, only see lights in the entire sky.


    Out of nowhere I started seeing explosions in the distance in the city. Were they aliens? What the hell was that, they were invading us, in the distance I could hear fighter planes coming, although they couldn''t be seen clearly in the darkness of the night, I could see how one of the fighter planes deployed a missile towards one of the lights , there were many explosions in the sky.


    Out of nowhere, in the sky, at an exact point, many more lights came out, they began to disperse everywhere, the planes began to be destroyed.


    The lights were getting closer to our residence, even though we were somewhat far from the city those lights were getting closer, I could see that as they got closer something bright came out of them and headed towards the houses or streets.


    Out of nowhere one of those lights threw one of those bright things towards us, as it approached in the distance, I could see that it was coming fast and that it was going to hit us, Eric knocked me to the floor and out of nowhere the wall of my room exploded , had left a big hole in my room that faced the street.


    What the hell is that? Eric told me to get up and we went down to the first floor, he started taking canned food and other things, I was a little disoriented because I hadn''t moved in a long time, but I started taking other things like clothes and other things.


    It didn''t take a genius to know and recognize that they were invading us, we took everything we could and entered the basement of the house.


    We spent a long time in the basement, we heard explosions everywhere but we never even jokingly went out to see what was happening, weeks passed, we stopped hearing combat for a long time, but at night sometimes explosions could be heard.


    Reality was catching up with us, and it was that we no longer had food, meaning that we had to go out, we waited for daylight, to be able to go out and see the situation above better, If we see something strange, we will go in quickly.


    When the time came, we got ready with the weapons we had, a bat, and Eric''s gun, I carefully opened the door, I went out carefully and the first thing I saw was that half of my house was destroyed, it gave me something. Of sadness since I built this house with effort and sweat, I quickly stopped thinking about it, and told Eric to go out.


    We started to see the house and it was more destroyed than I thought, we started looking for food that I may not be able to save and other things, I was curious and looked out the window, almost all the houses had received damage from explosions. , and the streets also suffered serious damage.


    I looked at the sky and I couldn''t see anything, thank goodness, while we continued searching we heard something approaching, it sounded like a truck or something similar, we hid and looked carefully, it was apparently the exercise, it came with several soldiers escorting the truck.


    Eric: It''s exercise, should we go out?


    I was thinking the same way as Eric, but I didn''t know if it was a good idea or a bad idea, obviously we are not in a movie or things like that where the exercise will use us as an experiment or mistreat us, but I still doubted how good they would be. .


    We could see that an army soldier had some kind of sign with a message, "We will give you shelter and food at the base."


    We waited to see what would happen, immediately some neighbors began to go out into the street, the soldiers helped them get into the truck, they were not hitting them or attacking them in any way, we do not know if they were pretending. but the reality is that they were not aggressive. We didn''t a lot of food in this house and going out seemed really worrying without many weapons and with flying things setting off explosions.


    So we decided to go out too, we took some old briefcases and put some things in, after we were ready, we went out, a soldier saw us and guided us to the second truck, apparently there was more than one truck picking up the people who were hiding, we went inside. a truck where there were only men, the trucks were apparently divided into several groups of people.


    In one they carried children, women and the elderly, in the other only men. I wanted to ask the soldiers a question, but I felt that it was not the right time. After finishing touring our block full of houses, the truck left far from the city. i imagine that they would take us some shelter created by them.


    However, my beliefs were erroneous, the truck carrying the women, children and elderly people deviated and we lost sight of it, we instead went towards the military base, some began to complain since their children or relatives were in the other. but one of the soldiers told them to keep quiet, that they were going to a secret shelter.


    Secret refuge?, And because they are taking us to the military base., after a while we arrived, we got off the truck, we were quite people, many of us were young, others were somewhat mature, they assigned us a place where there were many beds, they told us that we could leave our things on the beds we wanted, Eric and I took the two beds in the corner and left our things.


    Afterwards they ordered us to go out to the patio of the base, when we were all in the patio a high-ranking soldier began to speak through a megaphone.


    "First of all, I congratulate you all for surviving until now. You can''t imagine the countless deaths that occurred and continue to occur right now. I''m going to be honest and clear, this is supposed to be confidential information, but there''s no point in hiding Something Obvious Several weeks ago something appeared in the sky in the middle of the night, a kind of hole, from there people began to come out who could fly and attack everything they could and had in sight".


    what? Did he say people? Aren''t they aliens?


    "At first we believed that they were beings from another planet but at the time we managed to shoot down a few and verify it, and they were people like us, they had nothing that we didn''t have, our appearance and physiological functions, they have exactly the same things as us"


    This was leaving me surprised, it was unreal to believe that we were being attacked by people who can fly


    "We discovered that they can fly because of something they have, but we have not discovered what it is, we also know that they use a special suit among other things, we have brought them to this base because we have suffered too many casualties and we have little more than half of our force left. their families are safe in a secret shelter, later they will be able to see them, but now we have to recruit them all by force, however I am going to offer you two options, those who do not want to fight have to help in the laboratory and research to find out more about these people from another world or whatever, and the second option is to enlist in the new training program against these beings, obviously at some point they are going to have to fight if they choose the second option, so think carefully"


    God... It was too much information to assimilate, I could notice the tension, confusion and surprise of the others, the truth was it wasn''t that difficult to choose a decision if you didn''t want to die. but the leader of the soldiers said something that really shocked me.


    "Apparently there were signs that this strange gap was going to open and that they were going to invade us, several years before there were many tremors everywhere in the country."


    As soon as that information entered my ears, I made a decision, I was going to go to special training to kill those flying beings, they were the ones who caused the tremors, they took him away from me, they have to pay.


    After hearing a few other things, he told us we could go rest.


    I looked for the last time at the sky that I once knew was beautiful... I heard in my mind the voice of a distant memory... "Dad! Look, the sky is incredible today... Come on..."


    The voice went away forever, it was never going to return.

 7-A Bad Dream

    After telling part of my story to Samantha, she was somewhat shocked and impressed. We had been moving forward for several days while I told her part of my past, how I lost my son and how I prepared for the army.


    Samantha: It''s really impressive the things you went through in such a short time.


    Robert: I guess... I don''t really know, things just happened.


    Samantha: What happened after you signed up for the exercise?


    When I was about to continue telling her the rest of my story, we heard a noise in the distance, it sounded like machinery, we moved a little more stealthily to see the situation ahead, we saw where the noise was coming from.


    Robert: I''ll tell you the rest of the story when we''re done here.


    Apparently we had reached our objective after several days of walking, it was the concentration camp, in the distance I could see how there was a kind of crushing machine, there were many people working around it, there were towers and magicians defending the place, both land and air.


    If they had some more walls it could easily be a fortress, what they had done was truly incredible, I was beginning to question how I was going to save Samantha''s sister, clearly it was not going to be easy. I don''t even know if I will make it out alive.


    Was this decision really worth it? Who knows, but well, what''s done is done, I had to concentrate on how I was going to infiltrate that concentration camp. If they capture me, how was I going to get out of there? Well I''ll have to think little by little.


    After thinking for a bit, I asked Samantha.


    Robert: Since you know more about the concentration camps. what do you think is the most profitable thing to do?


    Samantha: The conditions of those camps are somewhat inhumane, so I recommend that you do not allow yourself to be captured at all, the guards have ways of communicating with others to know that it is them and that everything is correct, I know some guards in this camp of concentration, the best you can do is get rid of one and infiltrate as a ground guard, however this plan has a flaw, every 2 hours the magical mark of each of the guards is checked, if you do not have your mark they will automatically assume that You''re an infiltrate or something else.


    In short, i had 2 hours if everything went well to save her sister.


    Samantha: I don''t know where my sister is to be honest with you, I don''t know where in the field she might be, you should do that part, I''ll give you this.


    Samantha gave me a kind of "stick?"


    Robert: A stick?


    Samantha: It''s a small device that holds my magic. If you press its small slot on the side, it will emit the magical energy it has inside, so I can know where you are since it is my magic. This way I can support you from the outside, although I recommend using it when you already have to escape.


    The truth was that I somewhat regretted helping her, no matter where I looked, as a result I only saw death.


    Samantha: There are certain codes that magicians have, so you must record them carefully.


    Samantha began to explain to me in detail the communications between the magicians, it was too much information to be honest, but really she was giving me all the information she had or knew, I think I can do it if we have some luck.


    We spent a while talking, while I learned everything I could, apparently the magicians or all the people of the gap originally spoke another language, but they created a kind of bracelet to be able to communicate with my world, Samantha showed me this bracelet, all the magicians had it, that''s why she can understand me and talk to me.


    She explained to me that if I put it on it wouldn''t matter since I couldn''t understand or speak the language of the wizards. The bracelet was made specifically to translate the language of my world and not that of the wizards, but that would not be a problem, since she knows how to reverse the flow of the bracelet''s magic so that she can translate the language of the wizards. someone taught him how to do it. He explained to me that the bracelet has two magic circles, one for translating which is passively active and one for speaking which must be activated with mana. However, I have no mana, so she made another adjustment, and that is to leave voice transmission passively active as well.


    She explained to me that if she took off the bracelet we would temporarily stop speaking my language, since the bracelet was originally meant to translate my language, but by reversing the magical current the bracelet would translate whatever I said or someone from my world said into the language of magicians, so he did an experiment to make it clearer to me, Samantha took off her bracelet and started talking to me, I didn''t understand anything he was saying, so he gave me the bracelet, I put it on and I still didn''t understand him, the words sounded strange, so he took the bracelet and took some time to do the adjustment he told me he would do, I guess., after a while he extended the bracelet towards me again, I thought I should put it on. I put it on and understood his words again.


    Samantha: At this moment we were speaking in the language of magicians because of the change to the magic circuit that I made, but when I used it we were speaking your language, do you understand how it works?


    The bracelet had certain advantages, if a magician wore it I could understand a conversation in my language, but now with that adjustment, if a person like me wore it, the opposite would happen Being able to understand the language of magicians. That is to say, confidential information could be leaked, however the bracelet is designed only so that the magicians understand my language, not so that I understand theirs, I will not deny that the person who taught Samantha to change the way the bracelet is a genius.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Obviously it was possible to learn the language of the wizards by will without the need for accessories but that is another difficult thing, and I doubt I could do it.


    The function of this bracelet is really interesting.


    Now many things make sense, it would have been good for the army to have this knowledge in the past.


    Wizards have certain code words that only they understand, when I started using the necklace I completely understood their codes, they weren''t that difficult if you''ve been in the army.


    The only flaw in this whole plan was when it came to pretending, everyone knows what they have to do and what their job is as a guard, we couldn''t watch someone specifically either because they all look the same. So this wasn''t going to turn out very well. if we continued like this, we didn''t have enough information to be able to infiltrate.


    After thinking for a moment, I came up with something to be able to enter without much problem although I wouldn''t have much time, we had only one advantage that Samantha had told me about, we had to make the most of it. I understand that there are two areas where the rest slaves, some sleep in the fields, and the most dangerous or punished are taken inside to be tortured, that not only included men, it also included women, not necessarily to punish them, but to do other types of things other than abuse, The answer was simple, rape.


    Samantha didn''t tell me that, but it was clear that magicians are not very different from people who don''t have very good hearts, if I was lucky I could find her inside and not outside the field, if I had to go out to the field things would get complicated.


    I told Samantha the idea I had, she listened to my plan carefully and she seemed distressed, however I think she understands that it is the best thing to do in this situation, or at least the only thing we can think of.


    After having everything ready, we only had to wait for night to fall to execute the entire plan.


    I had certain doubts and many risks, but I think the best thing is to have a fresh mind and be calm, try to get some sleep to clear my mind.


    When I opened my eyes, I could see a place in the distance, it looked like a castle in ruins, it looked very desolate, in the middle of those ruins I saw a silhouette. Was it a child? How strange, he was jumping and playing in the puddles that were outside the destroyed fortress, I got a little closer and my mind went into shock when I saw him, it was him, Michael, was this a dream? Because it felt so real, I instinctively started to go towards Michael, if it was a dream I sincerely hope it never ends, the more I saw him up close the more I started to run, until I was able to reach him and hug him.


    This dream is perhaps the best thing that has happened to me in all these years, I didn''t want it to end.


    Michael: Dad?


    Hearing his voice felt very real. for a moment I thought this was reality, when suddenly Michael disappeared from my hands, and I heard a voice behind me.


    I found you.


    I looked back, it was a girl whose crimson hair stood out at first glance, she had her hands behind her as she looked somewhere, who was she? Although he felt like he had already seen her somewhere.


    See you soon.


    I felt something gently touching my face, little by little I woke up, I felt a quality hand, it was Samantha, apparently it was already night, I sat up for a moment and tears began to come out of my eyes.


    That? Because? I felt a melancholy in my heart, I think seeing Michael and hugging him had a very strong effect on me.


    Samantha hugged me out of nowhere, I didn''t understand anything, I don''t like to feel these emotions so abruptly, it''s not fair, Samantha''s hug awakened something in me, because out of nowhere I started crying horribly, I held on to her for a moment, I could notice that as I hugged Samantha the mark on my hand shone again, my mind did not have the ability to think well about it at that moment.


    I hated Samantha right now, I didn''t want to feel like this but she had to be like this right now.


    After a while the tears stopped falling, I already felt much better, Samantha looked at me.


    Samantha: Your eyes are swollen.


    He said this while laughing.


    I felt very hot out of nowhere when he said that, I got a little nervous when he said that, I finished drying my eyes and ignored what he said.


    Robert: Well we have to get going, the time has come.


    Samantha smiled a little, and then put the plan into action.


    We began to surround the concentration camp little by little, looking for and locating a guard who was keeping watch far enough away, and also who was as alone as possible. It would have been nice to do this task earlier but in the morning we would be discovered very easily. there is We have to use the darkness to our advantage.


    After surrounding almost the entire base I managed to see two guards at one point, they were not that far from the others but enough so that it would take a while for reinforcements to arrive, it was going to be difficult since there were two of them, if something happens to them one the other would give the alert immediately.


    There were other access points, but this was the only one that had the others far away from them, the other access points were very close to the others, I would say that this was our best option as there were only 2 magicians.


    Samantha: I think we''re kind of lucky.


    Robert: Why?


    Samantha: I recognize one of the guards thanks to his weapon, We are companions so if he finds out that I betrayed him he won''t hesitate to kill me. however they still don''t know that I betrayed them. so let''s take advantage of that detail.


    We prepare the next move.


    Samantha came out of the forest that surrounded the field and headed towards the guards, then it didn''t take long for them to see her, they were about to shoot her, but Samantha spoke, one of them recognized her and lowered the gun a little but was still alert, apparently she was interrogating Samantha from a distance, Samantha approached little by little while answering him, I noticed that the other guard was about to inform the others of Samantha''s presence through a strange communicator in his ear.


    I took advantage of that moment to aim my bow as best I could, after a moment my arrow came out at great speed, in less than 2 seconds the arrow had hit the guard in the eye, he fell slowly. the other guard heard something fall and looked towards her partner, Samantha reacted at great speed and rushed towards him, she made a great maneuver and began to suffocate him, he did not understand what was happening and could not react in time before becoming unconscious.


    Samantha quickly dragged him into the forest, took off his uniform and gave it to me, after that, she quickly snapped his neck.


    I don''t know why I was impressed by the speed and determination with which she did things, sometimes she was very cold-blooded, however I focused on the plan. I put on the uniform and it was too tight for me, apparently it was adapted to the user who had mana, that''s why it didn''t fit me well, I was beginning to envy the magicians.


    Samantha quickly cut the fallen magician in the abdomen, put her hands inside his stomach, with her hands full of blood she began to run over the part of my abdomen to make it look like a wound, when everything was ready, I ran to where the guard I had killed was and fell to the ground so the blood could be seen.


    In less than 2 minutes the guards came out to see what was happening since the team outside did not respond, they found the magician dead and me on the floor.


    I hope this works.

 8-The Enigma of Problems

    A large group of wizards quickly arrived at the entrance where I was lying next to the other wizard''s corpse. They became quite alarmed and began to send several groups to explore the surroundings. It wasn''t going to be easy for Samantha to hide.


    Several magicians dragged the body of the magician that I killed, after leaving it inside they came towards me and took my legs, they dragged me inside, since Samantha had filled my abdomen with a lot of blood and a part of my back was leaving a trail of blood in the ground it seemed very credible that he was dead.


    The magicians dragged me for a while, my back and head hurt from the drag, they opened a door and then they threw me towards a corner, when I fell I felt the stench and a disgusting sensation with the touch of my hands and my face... God... apparently this was a room full of dead wizards, how unhygienic wizards are with their fallen companions, it was making me want to vomit incredibly, I had to hold my breath and wait for them to leave.


    After a minute or so I got up in the middle of all the darkness, I could feel that I had gotten even dirtier with blood, this was starting to get too disgusting to be honest, I tried to stay calm, I walked towards the entrance while I ran into all the bodies. I opened the door and looked a little, seeing nothing, I slowly opened the door, apparently there was no one. No one had violently attacked me yet nor did I see anyone around.


    I went out carefully, I began to inspect my surroundings, I had to look for his sister quickly, the problem was that I didn''t know where she was, the only clue I had were the slave torture chambers and the field outside.


    Apparently the torture chambers are normally at the back of the field to prevent screams from being heard, among other things, I began to walk towards the opposite hallway, since they had brought me from the other one when they dragged me. I saw two guards walking, I waited for them to get out of my sight, after a few moments they continued their route or whatever they were doing.


    I started to notice that the areas of the field changed a little. They were beginning to look too dirty and with some blood., so I thought I was getting closer to my objective. After avoiding some patrols, I reached a corridor that divided into two places.


    They both looked horrible, but I think one was the torture chamber, the other... it seemed different, but it still looked horrible, I didn''t know which one it could be... after meditating for a while. I didn''t know which way to choose, then After giving up on my thinking, I decided to trust my instinct, my intuition told me that the least horrible side could be a good first option, If it''s not there, I''ll have to check the other side. but it couldn''t take long, I didn''t have too long time, In the worst case scenario he would have to leave the field empty-handed.


    I took the right side, I started walking until I reached a hallway where some somewhat muffled screams could be heard, no one could be seen but the screams came from the rooms, some were from torture, others from something else. .. More or less I started to get an idea of ??what this area was, I looked carefully at the rooms I could, there were some that were closed, and others that were ajar, I could see that the magicians were raping different slaves, that''s why You could hear so many different screams, as I walked I took my Az out from under my sleeve, a kind of necklace, if I was lucky I would find her, this was the best tool I had from Samantha. I have to take advantage of it.


    I could hear how the magicians insulted their respective slave in their room, I began to question how profitable it was to be wearing the bracelet, I didn''t really like to understand what things they were saying to those poor people, after walking down the hallway for a while The necklace began to shine, I started walking to see in which room it shone the brightest.., apparently it was near the end of the hallway, when I reached the end of the hallway I managed to see that in the room on the right the door was closed, however the necklace was shining too much, this is the right room


    I heard a very small moan, I opened the door as quietly as I could, I was lucky, the magician had his back to the door, he was on top of the girl, he was forcing her to do things and he had her tied up, I took out the only thing I brought as a weapon, my knife, it was really a challenge to keep it in this suit without cutting myself.


    I got close enough to him, when I was close I stabbed his throat and covered his mouth, he quickly bled to death, he couldn''t understand what was happening and he died quickly.


    I approached the girl, her eyes looked at me with fear and at the same time reflected that she had lost hope of living, I quickly untied her and gave her the blanket from the bed to cover her body, but I realized something. she It''s not like Samantha described her, her hair wasn''t white, it was brown, this was strange, I highly doubt she doesn''t know what her sister is like, I started to question her.


    Robert: Are you Alicia?


    Slave: Ehh... Do you know Ali...?


    Apparently it was a friend or colleague of hers..


    Robert: I came to rescue her but apparently it''s not you, do you know where she is?


    Slave: She... gave me this pendant for luck... after that they took her... to... the torture chambers...


    Shit that was bad, you had to pray that she was still alive.


    Slave: A few... hours ago they took her there...


    After that she fainted, apparently she still had some hope, hours ago they took her away, she may still be alive, after leaving her more comfortable in bed I went out and closed the door.


    But out of nowhere the whole place started to shake, what was happening? Out of nowhere I started to hear noises and explosions in the distance, out of nowhere the magicians from the different rooms came out and started running outside, apparently there was an emergency.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The magician from the opposite room came out and immediately and asked me what was happening in the code. Trying to remember the codes, I told him in code that we were being attacked. After that, he got ready and ran with the others.


    Apparently there were many magicians covered in blood when they came out of the other rooms, this was a torture and rape chamber mixed, that''s why the magician didn''t doubt me even though my clothes were all covered in blood. I guess they kill people here too after rape them or something, what disgusting people.


    After everyone started running, I went after them so they wouldn''t suspect anything. I was the last one to run down the hallway. When everyone passed through the initial intersection, I stopped there, without them noticing, and headed towards the next path, however I had to hide quickly because the magicians on that path were also leaving.


    After everyone passed I was able to continue on my way, I arrived at the place, the stench here was incredibly horrible, I couldn''t stand it and I had to vomit, how could they stay here for so long? God... the doors here were different, they had a kind of grate, I suppose to feed the tortured or to keep an eye on them, I think it''s more the second option, without wasting time I began to check each room.


    After walking for a long time and checking each room, I finally got to see her, her hair was white, she was a little beaten up but still alive, I quickly went in and started to untie her used my knife to free her hand and then her leg, but out of nowhere someone kicked me in the back and I hit the wall very hard.


    I''m sure I would be dead if it weren''t for the suit, apparently it wasn''t just for decoration, I stood up somewhat dazed and someone started talking.


    Wizard: Apparently one of those rats managed to infiltrate, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it quickly and go get your companions.


    Companions? I think he was confusing me with someone, but that didn''t matter, I had to fight anyway, how strange this magician is very robust, normally magicians don''t look like that, this one looks different from the others.


    Out of nowhere he took an impulse and headed towards me with a kick, I managed to dodge it in time and it left a big hole in the wall, I took advantage of that moment to hit him in the face and try to drown him, but he pulled his leg out of the wall and he jumped back, we fell to the ground and I received a strong impact on my back, and I lost my grip. This guy quickly got up and kicked me again very hard and I was thrown towards the wall, getting stuck in it for a moment and then falling to the ground. impressive it broke part of the wall due to the impact


    His legs were too strong, I stood up a little hurt, this was not going well at all, I couldn''t hurt him at all, I took a deep breath, I started to pour all my concentration into the next fight, the issue here was simple if I didn''t win I was going to to die.


    I adopted my combat form, this boy also took his combat form, apparently he was not only pure muscle, he also knew some arts when it came to fighting, after 5 seconds in our positions, he pounces on me. I dodge it and we begin to exchange blows. he managed to block some of my blows but not all, I also managed to block most of his blows but not all and the ones he managed to insert into me were incredibly stronger than mine. if I didn''t do something I was going to lose.


    At one point I made a low movement with my leg and managed to knock him down, I took a stone that I saw on the ground and ran towards him to hit him on the head, I managed to hit him the first time, then he covered himself from the rest of the blows with his arms. He took advantage of the second it took to hit him and he head-butted me in the face, Then he pushed me and managed to get me off of him, my nose was bleeding, I felt a little dizzy.


    He kicked me towards a wall again with his enormous force, the impact was strong,Before I could even make an attempt to get up he ran and picked me up. then he threw me to the ground and I fell on my back, God... the pain was horrible, I couldn''t move because of the pain, he approached and with both hands lifted me once again but this time he hit me against the hanging lamp in the room. I broke it and fell again, Then I stand up with both hands and corner myself against a wall.


    I quickly took advantage and with the piece of glass that I took from the floor of the lamp that I damaged. I stabbed him in the throat, However, this boy never let go of me despite the pain he felt and the screams he gave. what the hell is this guy made of? ? In response, he hit me in the face, He removed my hand from the piece of glass, then took the piece of glass and pulled it out of his neck. While he had me against the wall, he took it and stabbed me in the eye. Ah... I think I won''t be able to bear this pain. It doesn''t compare to anything in my entire life, however the part where the piece of glass stabbed me was where my eye used to be, but he didn''t notice it because of the hood of the suit that covered me...


    The pain was unbearable, I have almost no strength, this guy started strangling me with both hands, this was the end, I wasn''t going to survive this, I was about to faint.


    But out of nowhere, a knife stuck in his neck, On the right side, it was Samantha''s sister, the magician headbutted her from behind and kicked her.


    I took advantage of this moment and took the glass out of my eye and stuck it in the left side of his neck, and I took the knife with my other hand and started moving it towards me to see if I could go through it.


    This magician began to lose strength in his grip but he was determined to kill me, I tried with all my strength to go through him, and he was with all his strength trying to drown me, after a few seconds I was about to fall unconscious. however at the last moment the sister Samantha took the stone and hit the handle of the knife, It hurt my hand a lot but i managed to pierce her neck with the knife the magician lost her strength and let go of me.


    He began to hold his neck, but it was impossible for him to survive, no matter how inhuman he is, he would not be able to survive with so much blood lost and with his neck open in half.


    After a moment I heard him fall to the floor.


    I stayed sitting and leaning against the wall, I wanted to rest, I wanted to sleep a little, close my eyes for a moment.


    However, Samantha''s sister approached me and started to move me a little.


    Alice: Hey! You can''t die like this, come on, don''t give up.


    Ahhh it felt kind of good to hear those words, they gave me some faith and hope, I took the necklace with the little strength I had and gave it to her.


    Robert: Samantha... came to rescue you... your... friend is fine... I killed the guard and left her in the room...


    After that I fainted.


    (Samantha''s perspective)


    I spent a while dodging the different groups of magicians who were searching the surroundings, until I was finally able to be in a safe area.


    It''s been a while since he entered the field, I''m distraught, I don''t know if he''ll really make it but I had no other options, I had to trust him even if there was only a small glimmer of hope.


    Out of nowhere everything started to shake. A tremor? I looked towards the field and I couldn''t believe what I saw, out of nowhere the magicians were shooting at something in the middle of the forest, it was a giant moving structure, it was like a tower, it was approaching the field, when it got close enough it fell on the envelope from the concentration camp on the outside.


    Many people began to enter the field and shoot at the guards, Was this an attack? Out of nowhere the entire field seemed like a war zone, shots and lightning everywhere, I even managed to hear how the other groups that were in the forest were fighting, I had to change places to be able to find Robert when the time was right.


    Out of nowhere I felt a strange presence behind me, in the distance inside the forest I could see the red eyes of a man and next to him was a... Wolf? This didn''t look good. I prepared to fight.

 9-A Light of Hope

    In front of me, in the middle of all the darkness of the forest, I could feel the aura of someone very dangerous. Next to him was an animal from the gap, but why doesn''t it attack it? Could it be that he is hypnotized?


    Unknown: I see that you can sense me from a great distance.


    As I listened to his voice, which almost seemed like a whisper, he got closer little by little.


    The animal began to growl as he walked next to the man, I don''t have time to fight now, but I don''t think he''ll let me get out unscathed, and I can''t use a bow anymore, with one I could have escaped this situation.


    Behind me I could hear the different explosions and fights in the field, also in the surroundings, apparently a large group was attacking the concentration camp, all this chaos could be a good opportunity, I just had to get out of this situation.


    I took out my staff and began to quickly attack the man with lightning spheres, however he reacted quickly and managed to dodge it along with his animal, the wolf quickly began to run towards me. I shot the wolf but he managed to dodge almost all of the lightning spheres except the last one that hit him. he began to suffer the effect of the lightning, so I took advantage of that moment to change my staff into the form of a medium sword so I could use it with one hand, I quickly ran towards him and with the lightning technique I managed to pierce the wolf.


    Unknown: Interesting... are you an elite mage? What are you doing so far from your colleagues?


    He started to smile as he said that.


    Unknown: It doesn''t matter, you''re going to die anyway. Your body will be of great use to you.


    He snapped his fingers and 7 more wolves came out from around the forest. How is it possible to control so many beasts?


    Unknown: Okay, let''s get started.


    (Alice''s perspective)


    After saying those words this man fainted, my sister is still alive... I needed to see her, I need to get out of here.


    For a moment I looked at the man who came to rescue me. Could it be that he abandoned him? My sister didn''t have many friends in general, so if she managed to send someone to rescue me it''s because she must be a good friend, or maybe she threatened him with something... for now I''ll go find Bella. They were going to take her to the other area before I got in the way.


    When I was about to leave the room, I looked at the man one last time, I felt a little sorry for leaving him in that state, but I don''t know anything about bandages or things like that, I used my only useful resource. although at this moment my mana was almost exhausted.


    I approached him and used a healing spell, I managed to relieve his small wounds a little, at least this way he can survive, after that I left the room and headed to the second torture area.


    I could hear a lot of explosions and fights outside, what was all this? Is my sister attacking this whole place? Then why did she send someone to look for me and she didn''t come? I don''t understand many things.


    This whole place was full of blood, my feet were completely covered in blood because of it, it was horrible but I didn''t want to pay attention to it, I checked room by room, I could see many gagged girls and boys, others. They were dead, I felt sorry for them, I began to free everyone I could with the knife I took from the room, They all ran to escape this little hell, after freeing everyone I could, I headed to look for Bella.


    After reaching the other area and searching room by room, I reached the last one and found it.


    Alice: Hello Bella, wake up!


    Bella: ahhh... Ali?... Where is...?


    I assume you mean the man who rescued her.


    Alicia: You mean the man who helped you?


    Bella: Yes, he saved my life.


    Alicia: Ehh... he''s in the room where I was, he''s unconscious.


    Bella: Ehh! Why did you leave it there? ....No...we are going to abandon it, right?


    How complicated, I have to convince her that we don''t have a way to carry it, we can''t just pick it up and carry it, they would catch us.


    As I thought, I could see the wizard he had killed, when I saw him an idea occurred to me, I''m surprised I overlooked that detail.


    Alice: Can you get up?


    Bella: I''m too tired... but I can try...


    How strange... maybe the wizard who abused her took mana from her or just abused her a lot... I didn''t want to think about that, I wanted to escape with her and that''s it.


    I took the dead mage''s body and started to remove his suit, I can regain some strength with this suit, they were made to handle mana and magic better, they adapt to the wearer, other than that no one knows who you are. and you also can''t distinguish the voice when using it. That''s why magicians also speak in code. They have good resistance, among other things.


    This suit is different from the others, it seems to be from a high command, normally the suits are completely black, although they have several variants depending on the level of the magician and the area where he is located.


    After getting dressed I was ready.


    I''m lucky that this suit hides even my hair visually on the outside, I wonder who created these suits...


    After having everything ready we left the room and began to free everyone who was still alive in the other rooms, some girls and boys were confused, others were afraid, it was natural for them to be like this.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Everyone started running to escape, before continuing on my way, I noticed that only one girl was not moving with the rest, I approached her who seemed a little shy.


    Alicia: Hey, can I ask you a favor?


    Unknown: Uh... A favor?


    Alicia: Yes, I''m Alicia, nice to meet you, I need you to help me get someone out, come on.


    Unknown: EHH!... Are you a girl?... Ah... I''m Danny.


    Alicia: This suit doesn''t let you distinguish who the person is, I''ll explain it to you later, come on.


    Well, I already had two people to take Samantha''s friend, now I needed to see an exit, the entrances must be blocked or they must be fighting near them, I needed a plan.


    After running and leaving the second torture zone we took the other path, until we managed to reach where the man was, he was still unconscious... Mmm, what a problem, well.


    Alicia: You two take that guy, we have to get him out of here.


    Danny: Ehh... but...


    Bella: Really...? Isn''t there some way to wake him up or something?


    While the two were complaining, I had an idea so they wouldn''t discover us.


    Alicia: I don''t know, while you think about how to wake him up I''ll go see something, it didn''t take long.


    Bella: But it''s very dangerous to go alone Ali...


    Alicia: Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon.


    After saying that I started heading towards the entrance of the zones, I needed to find two more guards so I could steal their uniforms after killing them.


    I searched carefully but it seemed like all the chaos was happening outside the field, I tried to check some rooms I saw, to see if there were still wizards here, after checking several rooms I didn''t find anyone, I looked down a hallway. and I could see the entrance, it was blocked and there were many magicians preparing different things, apparently it was a mini barracks to control the situation outside.


    After giving up when I saw the entrance, I checked the last room I saw, as soon as I opened the door I felt a stench so horrible that it made me vomit. What... was this place, I raised my head and could see many bodies of dead magicians, Oh... how disgusting, this was going too far, I knew that magicians were horrible beings but I thought they had certain limits.


    Without wasting time, I grabbed two bodies by the feet and began to drag them, however I got tired very quickly, after an internal struggle I decided to carry first one and then the other.


    I took the first one and dragged it to the first intersection, then I went back and took the second one, as soon as I did I heard a loud explosion at the entrance that made this place shake, I looked out a little to see. , apparently the attackers had entered this place. I don''t know if they were friends or enemies, I had certain doubts, I finished taking the body of the second magician to the area where we were.


    Danny: Because you bring a body with you!


    Bella: It smells horrible.


    Alice: Calm down.


    Then I went for the other body I left at the intersection.


    Alicia: Well, put on those suits, I have a plan.


    Bella: You have a plan... but what you don''t have is a sense of smell... those bodies are decomposing...


    Alicia: Shut up and get dressed quickly, we have to get out of here.


    After understanding the situation, the two resigned themselves and began to remove the suits from the dead magicians. It took time until they finally managed to put them on.


    Danny: Even though they smell terrible, they feel comfortable...


    Bella: Mmm...


    After we were ready we carried the man and headed to the open field, because I am still not sure if the attackers are friends or enemies I decided to continue with my plan, the main entrance was under attack and they had managed to get in, so we headed to the field , they had an entrance to the courtyard of this concentration camp, so we headed there, after arriving I opened the door a little and I saw an aerial battle in the field, on the ground they were also fighting, some people with strange weapons that made a lot of lights when they shot they fought against the magicians.


    I looked around the field to find an opening in the walls of the field, when out of nowhere something bright headed towards one of the wizards'' watchtowers and hit it, there was a loud explosion and it began to collapse. When it fell, it destroyed part of the wall and caused the ground of the entire camp to shake. There was now a large hole in the part of the wall on the right that covered the concentration camp.


    That is our way out, we begin to move along the edges of the field to avoid being seen, if any of the attackers see us they will not hesitate to attack us.


    The battle was being very even, although the magicians were attacked by surprise, they are managing to resist the attack. At this rate, if the attackers fail to finish the attack quickly, elite reinforcements from the mages will arrive.


    As soon as we reached the wall we passed it, we prepared to go to the forest, however it was not that close, we would have to go through the middle of all these shots and spells among other things.


    I gave a signal to the two to advance towards the forest, as soon as we started to advance I activated a field with the little I had left of mana, we weren''t going to make it but we had to try.


    When we were halfway there I felt a strong impact on the field, I felt a little pain, someone was shooting something at us, after that came another shot, I felt my head start to hurt, I quickly told them to increase the pace. .


    Out of nowhere some strange people came out pointing strange weapons at us, this is bad, I told the girls that they will take off their hoods so that the effect of the suit will be deactivated, maybe if they see that we are not hostile. They wouldn''t kill us, when I was about to take off my hood, something managed to break through my shield and pushed me a few meters.


    The pain was unbearable, a lot of blood was coming out of the side of my abdomen, someone was approaching from afar, I couldn''t clearly see who it was.


    From nowhere a light comes out into the sky, it looked very beautiful from here... a kind of fog appeared... everything was blurry... I couldn''t see anything... I felt like someone picked me up and took me to somewhere...then I passed out.


    (Robert''s perspective)


    I heard many things in the distance, I opened my eyes somewhat lost, I didn''t know what was happening or who was carrying me or dragging me by my arms, when I looked ahead. There was Samantha''s sister, out of nowhere a sniper shot breaks something that surrounded us, passes through Alicia and throws her a few meters away.


    It took me a moment to understand what was happening, I reacted quickly, I took out the strange stick that Samantha gave me and pressed the small slot firmly, the stick began to glow too bright, a few seconds later a strange mist dispersed. throughout the area. I took advantage of that moment to go where Alicia had fallen, I picked her up and started running towards the forest, some strange girls were following me closely.


    (Samantha''s perspective)


    Ah... I was reaching my limit, I was tired and very hurt, I had killed 4 wolves, but there were still 3 left...


    Unknown: I must admit that you are very talented, you have managed to resist one of the strongest wolf races, but it is time to finish this game.


    As soon as he said this, the ground began to shake due to the footsteps of something big. How many monsters can this guy control? Out of nowhere the wolves ran towards me.


    I only had strength and energy left for one technique, so I closed my eyes and adopted my stance, I felt slower and slower, at this rate I was going to die, I had to get out of here, I felt my inner flame igniting. I opened my eyes and in less than a second I eliminated all the Wolves.


    I was out of breath and out of energy as soon as I did that, I had to kneel and hold myself so I wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    Unknown: Impressive... although you shouldn''t let your guard down.


    As soon as he said that I realized that there was a minotaur behind me, before I could react, he swung his ax at high speed towards me. I managed to activate my shield in time but the impact was so strong that it pushed me to the ground, causing me a lot of damage. Part of the ground was left with a large cracked mark from the impact of my field being crushed.


    Unknown: I will put your body to good use.


    The minotaur picked me up with his big hand and was choking me.


    Before dying from asphyxiation, I took my sword and changed it for the staff, I overloaded it with all the magic I had left and stuck it in the eye of the minotaur, The beast screamed so loud it broke my eardrums, the minotaur threw me towards above. He was about to hit me with his ax in the air to end everything, but before he could do that, my staff took effect and there was a huge explosion inside his body.


    Before I was hit by the explosion, I covered myself with my arms as best I could, I was thrown into the sky at high speed and height due to the explosion, I could see the entire countryside and the night sky, the view was very beautiful from here Above, as I fell, I could see how the signal that I gave to Robert shot towards the sky. Before continuing to fall, I activated the magic of the staff that I gave to Robert.


    Ah... I guess this is the end, I took one last look at the night sky before passing out.

 10-The Guardian of the Moonlight

    The forest stretched before me like an endless labyrinth of shadows and whispers. My heart was pounding, driven by fear and adrenaline. My feet tripped over roots and stones as I ran, aimlessly, just following the instinct to escape from a dangerous situation.


    After a while my resistance reached its limit and I was forced to stop. My legs were shaking and cold sweat was running down my forehead. I looked around, but the darkness was overwhelming. I leaned against a tree with Alicia in my hands unconscious. I was trying to catch my breath as my senses sharpened their listening.


    A few meters away I heard some girls complaining about fatigue. I didn''t know if they were hostile since they hadn''t attacked me yet, but I didn''t see any of them armed at first glance.


    After looking at them I recognized one of the girls, she was the one I freed from the magician when he was in the concentration camp.


    I calmed down a little, I wanted to think, I needed to think. I wasn''t very aware of my situation at this time.


    A moan of pain brought me out of my thoughts, Samantha''s sister was bleeding badly. I immediately tore a piece of my clothes and began to bandage and treat his wound. She needed another place and more resources to help her, She looked very pale.


    I removed her wizard robe, realizing that the bullet had only gone through one end near the abdomen and had come out. It seemed it hadn''t damaged any organs, but she had lost a lot of blood because I took too long to attend to her.


    The girls a few meters away approached and started to get nervous seeing Alicia''s blood.


    I did what I could to help her. After a while, I finished treating her as much as I could; the bleeding had stopped, but if it continued like this, she would die at any moment.


    I was tired, but the difficult part was over. Seeing them somewhat relieved, I decided to ask for their names.


    Robert: What are your names, girls?


    Danny: Uh... I''m Danny... nice to meet you...


    Apparently, she was very shy.


    Bella: I''m Bella, you saved me from that wizard. I-I''m very grateful...


    Robert: Don''t worry, without your help, I wouldn''t have been able to find Alicia.


    As they introduced themselves, I could hear some noises even though we were far from the battlefield. He needed to find Samantha, but he didn''t know what to do at that moment. His sister was in critical condition and he couldn''t leave her like this, she needed to be treated urgently.


    After having strong inner conflicts, I decided to make a choice. take care of her sister for now... it''s what Samantha would have wanted.


    Robert: Alright, girls, listen. We need to find shelter, we can''t stay here. Someone might find us, and Alicia has lost a lot of blood.


    Bella: Let me help you carry her.


    Danny: ...I... I want to help too...


    The three of us lifted her carefully. We walked for a while, damn, I needed something. I couldn''t see anything like a shelter in the middle of this forest. I started to notice that the forest was getting darker.


    It was already night, so we could barely see anything. After walking for a while, we saw a faint light in the distance, I think it was moonlight. Finally we saw something in the middle of this forest to guide us. I felt as if we had been in this forest for hours, with a strange feeling that someone was watching us from afar. We followed the light and came to a moonlit clearing with a river in the middle.


    As soon as we stepped into the clearing, we felt something strange. I looked towards the river, and there was someone near it.


    Stranger: Ohh... my dear Goddess, someone dared to stain your clearing with their filthy presence... allow me to teach them a lesson, my Goddess...


    While the stranger talked to herself, I decided it was better to get out of here. However, when we turned around, We were surrounded by many people.


    Unknown: So... did you really think you could escape us by running into the forest? Hahaha.


    Unknown 2: Calm down; the boss told us it would be better to have magician prisoners.


    Unknown: Tsk... what a waste...


    As he said this, he stopped aiming at us with his sniper rifle.


    So, that guy was the one who shot Alicia...


    With no other options, we started walking towards the clearing but stumbled and fell while trying to go too fast, I softened Alicia''s fall.


    This is our end, they were going to capture us, and who knows what they would do to us.


    Stranger: My lady... in her name, I will cleanse her sanctuary of evils...


    The guy with the rifle started complaining.


    Unknown: Who is that woman over there?


    Unknown 2: I don''t know, but be careful, she has a katana.


    A bald man ordered his other men to prepare their weapons.


    Unknown: Relax, old man, with one shot, I can solve this and save us trouble.


    The guy aimed his rifle at the woman standing in the clearing and fired, that should have been the end of that woman, but something happened.


    The bullet sparked against something and disappeared, What? I didn''t understand what had happened, the men were also confused.


    The woman turned around and she had her eyes closed.


    Stranger: Ohh... beings of evil... your deaths will be as painless as possible in the name of my Goddess...


    After saying this, the men tensed up.


    Unknown: Fire!


    Everyone started shooting their pistols and submachine guns at the woman, even some were shooting fireballs. This group was some mix of people who used magic and people who didn''t.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    However, the fireballs never touched her, they disappeared. The bullets only made sparks near her and disappeared... no, it wasn''t that, I don''t know why, but my intuition told me it was something else. I tried to concentrate a bit, I only saw a reflection of something when the bullets disappeared.


    It can''t be what I''m thinking... she might be so fast that we can''t see when she swings her sword to hit the bullet, The spheres simply vanished when that reflection was also noticed.


    Several men continued to shoot fireballs and gunshots at him, but out of nowhere, the fireballs and bullets stopped. The men had run out of ammunition and were reloading, the mages were catching their breath.


    After a moment, she opened her eyes, as soon as I saw them, I was mesmerized. It was like seeing the moon itself in her eyes.


    The men resumed their fire at their discretion.


    But she took a single step, and everything stopped.


    Huh? Why did the shots stop? I looked around, and everyone was dead. How?! It was impossible. I started trembling with fear at the scene; I couldn''t believe it. All the bodies had a clean cut on their necks.


    My mind couldn''t process what was happening. I didn''t know if this was reality. I looked back at the woman, and out of nowhere, she was in front of us.


    Unknown: Why profane the sanctuary of my Goddess?


    Bella: Uh... M-Miss... Goddess, please don''t... don''t kill us... we didn''t mean to harm your home... we just didn''t want our friend to die.


    As Bella said this, she showed the unconscious Alicia.


    The woman looked at me for a moment and then at them.


    Unknown: Ohh... calm down, my children. My Goddess will impart her wisdom to those who do not defile her lands and do not harbor evil in their hearts. I hope you prove worthy of her; otherwise...


    Before she could finish that last sentence, she interrupted herself.


    Unknown: The end of the clearing will give them the answer that each one deserves and needs.


    While saying this, she stepped aside, showing us the field''s lake.


    I was somewhat in shock, my rational mind had temporarily stopped working. Out of nowhere, someone nudged me a little.


    Bella: Hey, Robert... move... we need to take Ali to the clearing... I think.


    Robert: Uh... Ohh... Yes...


    Stammering and with shaky legs, I helped the two of them take Alicia to the field''s river.


    The mere presence of that woman made me feel anxious. I had never seen so much power in someone all this time.


    Robert: Um... what do we do now?


    I had a clear idea of ??what needed to be done, but I didn''t want to say anything. Honestly, I didn''t even want to talk anymore.


    Bella: Uh... I guess we leave her in the river?


    Danny: What if she drowns?


    While we were discussing, the woman in the distance spoke.


    Unknown: What has to happen will happen


    What an uninformative answer. Well, after hearing her, I told Bella to do what she had suggested. We took Alicia carefully and let her float; her body started moving towards the river''s center.


    To be honest, I was quite superstitious despite seeing magic, but this whole situation had surpassed my mind. In my entire life, none of this existed, so it''s challenging to assimilate.


    Alicia''s body reached the river''s center and started floating above it. Suddenly, the moonlight became stronger at the center, and then it began to diminish.


    Her body slowly descended into the river and lay on it.


    I guess that light must have done something to her, Right?


    Danny: come on?


    Danny gave me the mental strength to go to the river''s center with them to get Alicia.


    We took her and placed her back on solid ground. I checked her wound after removing the bandage, and it had disappeared... My God... do you still exist, God?


    I began to question many things.


    Unknown: My lady has recognized her as worthy. Follow me; an apostle must be treated as if she were in her home. Her friends are also welcome as long as they do not have a corrupt heart.


    I don''t know if my heart was corrupt, but I wished it wasn''t.


    The woman looked at me with her deep eyes. It was very uncomfortable yet fascinating, her eyes had me mesmerized. I couldn''t move. After a while, she let me go and continued looking at Bella and Danny.


    Unknown: they can pass, follow me.


    Phew... we barely survived this night.


    After walking for a while, we reached a place similar to the clearing but with two cabins in the middle.


    Unknown: You can rest here, my dear children.


    She offered us a cabin.


    Danny: Miss... Goddess... What is your name?


    What courage Danny had, I wouldn''t have the mental strength to ask that woman her name in a million years.


    The woman was slightly surprised but smiled faintly.


    Unknown: Our lady bestowed upon me the name Mizuki, my girl.


    Danny: Mizuki...


    It actually sounded nice, like something from an action novel or something.


    Well, it was time to rest, it had been a very complex night. We needed to rest. I was very worried about Samantha, I didn''t know if she got involved with the attackers or some magician in the forest, I hope she''s okay.


    After arranging Alicia as best as we could, each of us prepared to sleep.


    That night I fell deeply asleep, the simple fact of stopping supporting my own body was an immeasurable pleasure, sometimes death really seemed like a pleasant option.


    The next day, when I opened my eyes, it felt as if someone had beaten me up. Just moving a finger caused excruciating pain. I guess last night was worse for my body than I thought. I could see the sunlight entering the cabin, it seemed unreal that the night before I was almost killed in many different ways.


    I gathered physical and mental strength to get up, Apparently, the two girls were still sleeping, so without making much noise, I walked outside.


    The field and the sky looked very beautiful. While admiring the scenery, someone next to me spoke.


    Mizuki: You should rest a bit more, your body demands and screams for rest.


    I was a little startled because I didn''t expect someone to talk to me out of nowhere.


    Robert: Sure... you''re right, I should rest more...


    After an awkward silence, I gathered the courage to ask her some questions.


    Robert: Can I ask something?


    Mizuki: Tell me.


    While saying that, she sat down and took a cup that was beside her.


    Robert: Do you live here alone?


    Mizuki: Yes, my brothers are on the other side...


    As she said this, she looked up at the sky.


    Robert: How long have you been here?


    Mizuki: 2 years, 5 months, and 13 days.


    what an exact woman, that sounded strange.


    Robert: And... don''t you plan to go look for your brothers?


    There was a moment of silence.


    Mizuki: Mmm... sometimes I wish to be with them again, but I feel the need to take some time alone. So, I guard this sanctuary in the name of my Goddess.


    Hmm... that sounds somewhat sad.


    Robert: ...And did your powers come from the Goddess?


    I had many doubts about that, it''s fascinating to see powers and things like that.


    Mizuki: My lady bestows her wisdom and power upon her chosen and worthy ones.


    Robert: But you''re really strong. I couldn''t even see when you moved, You took one step and finished everyone.


    Mizuki: My power increases depending on the moon. At that moment, the night and the moon were strong and at a good point, so my power reached a strong point.


    Robert: What? But if it''s only at night, does that mean you don''t have powers now?


    Mizuki: Exactly, I don''t have the same skill during the day as I do at night. In fact, during the day, I only rely on my own strength.


    After saying this, I watched as she cut a fly in half. If that is her strength, I couldn''t imagine how strong she really is. I never wanted to fight her. However, at least I managed to see how she wielded her sword, last night, I couldn''t even see how those men died.


    Robert: Why don''t your eyes shine now?


    Anyone looking at me would think I''m intense asking so much, but my curiosity is stronger than my will to live.


    Mizuki: The lunar vision only works at night when there is a moon. However, I have to keep my eyes closed at night due to the power and vision they grant me. My eyes would get tired very quickly along with my mind if I always used them at night. But I can see and feel everything despite having them closed, it is something that activates passively and progressively as the night comes, and the moon appears.


    After listening to Mizuki for a bit, I reached a conclusion. I must convince her to accompany us. However, I had one more doubt, and I was afraid to ask this.


    Robert: Why do you answer me so easily? How do you know I won''t take advantage of this information to kill you?


    Mizuki: I can see the hearts of people with my lunar vision. I know when someone is corrupt just by looking at them at night.


    Ah... my head hurt. I didn''t want to ask more.


    (Samantha''s perspective)


    I was having a good dream until someone woke me up... Who is it?


    Samantha''s Mother: Sam, you must get up, your father will be very angry.


    What? I looked towards the entrance, there she was, but it''s been 80 years since she...


    Out of nowhere, someone came and jumped on me.


    Alicia: Sam! Dad will get mad at you again if you don''t hurry.


    Ali... I was a bit dazed, my heart was beating so fast I thought it would burst.


    Ali pulled me out of bed and told me to get ready, then we went out.


    There he was... tears started flowing on their own.


    Samantha''s Father: If you sleep all day, you''ll have to do twice the exercises.


    It''s been so long since the last time I saw you... Father

 11-Dreams from the past

    The sun filtered through the branches of the trees, painting golden sparkles on the green of the forest. A light wind caressed my face as I was in the middle of a peculiar training session with my father. Every blow, every block, resonated with surprising intensity. Although I was aware that all of this was nothing more than a dream, the fatigue I experienced at the end of each session made me question the nature of this reality.


    The training continued, but questions hovered around my head like disturbing shadows. Could my family be alive? Although I knew inside that it was not possible, the connection I felt with them left me in emotional doubt, it is as if reality was there but my heart wants to believe in something more than simply the present.


    Every night, when I closed my eyes, the image of my family assaulted my thoughts. My little sister''s laughter, my mother''s loving gaze and my father''s protective firmness. However, reality told me that I had seen them die. Or was it an illusion created by my own mind to protect me from pain?


    While I was immersed in my thoughts my father took advantage of a small margin of error in my attack and threw me to the ground.


    Samantha''s father: If you stay distracted, you''ll have to do twice as many exercises Sam.


    Samantha: Oh...


    Samantha''s father: Why are you so distracted?


    Samantha: It''s nothing... Now I''ll fight seriously...


    Samantha''s father: You better.


    After he took several steps back, I stood up. to be honest, it was impossible to concentrate, this is a dream, so where is my real body? Did I die? Ahhg... my head was going to explode from thinking so much, it already hurt.


    To clear my head a little I decided to blank my mind and concentrate on the fight, maybe a little imaginary or real exercise will make me think better.


    It felt a little strange to have my hand back even though I had lost it, it felt like it was a little rusty.


    After concentrating my breathing, I adopted my posture, our family was a specialist in being swordsmen, they have been for generations, we were one of the strongest families of the elf race, normally a head of a family lasts too many years. The elves live hundreds of years, however they always cultivate the young for when the time comes.


    My father was no exception, he was known as The Swordmaster since his youth, he had been one of the strongest swordsmen in the family in generations.


    Defeating him was not going to be easy, I would have to give everything I had to even touch him.


    After having my concentration ready, I attacked as fast as I could, however he blocked it without any problem.


    Samantha''s Father: Ohh... I didn''t know you had grown so much in strength Sam, you should fight seriously more often, I guess you''ve been training secretly, let''s see if you can entertain me a little.


    I was kind of happy when he told me that.


    Samantha''s father: Now I''ll fight a little more seriously.


    He barely finished saying that and he was already in front of me, what!? It was impossible to match that speed, I could barely perceive it with my eyesight, I used my instinct to detect it, in less than a few attacks it managed to hurt me a lot.


    As soon as I managed to block one of his attacks firmly I moved away due to the force of his impact, as I thought, he is still as fast as I remembered, however I feel that my strength is different from when I was this age. . Can my true strength enter a dream? Or will it be an effect of my training? Maybe¡­ it''s not that, my experience is different from when I was this age.


    Without giving me time to think, he continued attacking me without stopping, I managed to block most of them and dodge some, but I was getting tired too quickly, he realized, while I blocked his attacks, he found a gap to attack me, however he had fallen into my trap, I took advantage of that moment to hit him, however he reacted with impressive speed and deflected my sword.


    His face had a small cut.


    Samantha''s father: Juju... not bad Sam, I guess you really have been training secretly., I underestimated you.


    I was kind of happy when he told me that.


    Samantha''s Father: Now I''ll take the fight seriously.


    As soon as he finished saying that and blinked, I was already flying towards the wall, it was impossible for someone to be that fast... Before I could even think about anything else I crashed into the wall and fell to the floor.


    Samantha''s father: It''s over Sam...


    He jumps towards me to end the fight.


    I took my last breath, and poured all my concentration into the next attack.


    I closed my eyes and kept my posture on the ground, kept my mind calm and took one breath. I felt like the flame in my body was lit for a moment.


    when his sword was about to attack me, I opened my eyes and attacked, in less than a second I managed to reach his back, time seemed to go slower, I could do it, I was going to do it, if I hit him I will win, when I was about to hit him, his eyes began to shine, it was As if a flame had been lit inside him, out of nowhere he managed to overcome my speed and block my attack, he grabbed me by the neck and threw me to the ground.


    I started coughing up some blood.


    Samantha''s Father: At what point did you advance so much Sam? Since when can you use our family''s technique? If you had informed me he could teach you more things.


    My father came to me and helped me up.


    Samantha: It''s just... It was a surprise...


    I told him smiling, he smiled too and gave me a hug.


    Samantha''s father: I knew you could do it, some said you couldn''t surpass me, but when you grow up you will shut their mouths.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After that we decided to go home to rest, while we were on the way we heard some noises, we looked at the other patio and there was Alicia with my mother, apparently they were practicing some spells, my mother in her time was known as the right hand of the empress Due to its strong magic, I personally was not very interested in magic, so I decided to be a swordsman, although they also forced me to learn magic.


    After that, we spent several days practicing, little by little I began to forget that this was actually a dream, before I lost track of reality. I told my father that he should teach me how to use the techniques with daggers and medium swords, he didn''t understand why I suggested that, but he agreed.


    I didn''t know if it was really possible, but if this is a dream and then I will wake up it means that I could have the knowledge of the past in my present.


    Apparently what my father taught me was our basic family style, he had not yet shown me the true strength of our family, the lightning style, although currently I only know one technique because I felt that it had a good synergy with the element. My family actually specializes in the lightning style., but how strange, how is that possible? If it''s a dream, how does my father know things I don''t know? If it''s a dream, people I know are only supposed to know the things I know or have seen. The truth is that I still didn''t understand many things but I didn''t want to despair.


    Several days passed, I was very happy to be able to see my family again and spend time with them, I greatly valued every second with them even though it would have been just a dream, on any given day, when I was going to go to sleep, I said good night to them to all.


    When I woke up the next day, I was in another place, what was this? Where was it?.


    There were some strange machines near me, there were many lights on the ceiling.


    A person passing by realized I was awake when I moved a little.


    He called someone and they started checking me, I don''t know if they were good or bad people, but I had no energy, I couldn''t do much.


    One of them helped me sit down.


    I looked around and there were many people in different beds, it wasn''t just me, apparently these people were healers or doctors.


    One of them started talking to me, but I didn''t understand anything he was saying. Then he signaled to his companion and he nodded and began to speak.


    Doctor: What is your name?


    Samantha: Samantha...


    Doctor: Your accent is somewhat strange, you are of the elf race, right? Sorry, My friend does not speak the language of the gap. I will ask you some questions to know that everything is okay with your body.


    While he asked me questions he was writing them down on something in his hand, I didn''t know what that was.


    Doctor: It''s really impressive that you managed to survive, when they brought you the first time we all thought you were dead or that you would soon be dead, I guess your race has its qualities.


    I didn''t understand some of the things he was saying, or rather I was still a little dazed, I didn''t know if this was reality or a dream, for now I was just going to listen.


    Doctor: I will inform the boss that you have already woken up.


    After telling me that, they guided me to a small room, told me I could take a seat and gave me some food, I didn''t know whether to trust these people but I was really very hungry.


    I took it without much hesitation, after a while some people appeared at the main entrance, one of them had a mask without a mouth on his face, he used a cane and a completely black suit, he even wore gloves, it was strange, like he didn''t fit in here, Next to him was a girl, there was nothing strange about her, perhaps the only strange thing about the two of them would be their clothing, as if they didn''t fit in this environment.


    They both walked to a table in front of me. the man sat at the small table, put his cane aside and took off his gloves, the girl sat next to him, while he adjusted her mask.


    I was a little alert to him, I felt something strange, maybe a bad feeling


    Man in the suit: Good morning, my dear guest, I hope that our facilities have been comfortable enough for your taste.


    I didn''t say anything, I was just listening to him.


    Man in the suit: You may be a little confused, it''s normal, they usually last a day or several assimilating that they have returned to reality.


    I was a little surprised by what he said.


    Man in the suit: However, you can trust me, this is reality.


    When he finished saying that, I had a lot of doubts.


    Samantha: How... Do you know that?


    I felt like he had smiled in his mask.


    Man in the suit: The answer is simple, because I was the one who put you in that dream, I use it to be able to treat some patients who are very injured, so their conditions improve faster among other things.


    What? She was trying to understand everything calmly.


    Samantha: How is that possible?


    Man in the suit: Well, now that I think about it, I haven''t introduced myself, I can''t tell you my real name for now, but I''m known as the Dream Speaker, and about your question, I have the ability to induce people into dreams that they desire and long for.


    I was trying to process all the information he was telling me calmly, to be able to make people dream he must be someone incredible... But something doesn''t add up.


    Samantha: Because if it''s a dream, there are things that the people in the dream know that I don''t? Normally a dream is made with your information or with the things that you know, right?


    Man in the suit: Hmm... no one has asked me that question before, you are the first, and the answer is also simple, because the person in your dream exists.


    As? I don''t understand.


    Samantha: But if the person is already dead, how can they exist?


    Man in the suit: Your memories come to life in your dreams, that gives life to the people inside them, but in the end it''s just that, a dream, when you wake up it will end.


    That meant a lot of things, you could do a lot of things with that information.


    Man in the suit: But well, another day we continue talking about dreams, for now, I wanted to see how you were, I don''t know if you already realized, but I saved you when you were about to die in the forest, you had many broken bones already, you were barely breathing, 2 more minutes and you wouldn''t have survived, you were lucky that when we were leaving we found you.


    So they are the people who attacked the concentration camp? I needed more information... And to know what happened to Robert, did he manage to rescue my sister? I didn''t know, I needed to look for them.


    Samantha: I need to look for a person, he separated from me in that forest.


    Man in the suit: Hmm... If you help us with several things maybe I could help you with that, don''t think that we just help people, you must return your debt, otherwise... You will have to disappear...


    I think I understood what he meant, they would kill me if I didn''t return the favor, well I have no options, I will have to pay my debt quickly and get out.


    Samantha: Okay, I''ll do it.


    Man in suit: Perfect, I like that we understand each other quickly, rest for now, tomorrow I will inform you of what your next task and assignment will be.


    After that he left the room, I was very thoughtful.


    (Robert''s perspective)


    We spent a few days in the cabins while Alicia recovered. After meeting Mizuki she became fascinated with her. I don''t know if it was a coincidence but she began to learn things from Mizuki, strange things about the moon.


    My next move or path was divided into two, the first is to look for Samantha, the problem is that I don''t know where she is, and the second option is to go to the shelter that I was originally heading to...


    I was puzzled, I didn''t know what to do.


    Mizuki: What''s up boy? Your expression says many things.


    Robert: By chance, do you know how to locate someone lost?


    Mizuki: I don''t have those kinds of skills.


    I sighed when I heard it.


    Mizuki: One of my sisters knows how to do it, although I don''t know where she is.


    Robert: Don''t you have a way to communicate?


    Mizuki thought for a while.


    Mizuki: There may be a method, although I don''t know if it will work...


    Robert: You can try?


    Mizuki: I can''t do it or tell you, it''s a secret of my clan.


    I ran quickly and brought Alicia, I told her to use her influence as a disciple to get Mizuki to tell her where her sister is so she can find Samantha.


    Alicia, confused, began to ask him.


    Alicia: Teacher, is there any way to find my sister?


    Mizuki: I know someone who could but I don''t know where he is, he would have to use our clan''s communication technique, although I don''t know if it works in this world.


    Alicia: Please, teacher, guide me with your wisdom, I want to find it.


    Mizuki: Mmm...


    After looking at me with a cold gaze, she looked back at Alicia who was looking at her pleadingly.


    Mizuki: We''ll have to wait for the full moon to appear in two days, so I can try it, anyway... I was thinking maybe I should go out and find my clan...

 12-Omens of Danger

    As I gazed at the clear sky, I reflected on the course of my life. Beyond my outlined goals and objectives, an inescapable truth manifested itself before me: in these turbulent times, I needed to gain strength. We could call it power, a force that was beginning to become a dominant need in this new and changing world, essential to achieving the destiny he longed for.


    Until now, I had felt confident with my knowledge about magicians and my arduous training that I had in the past. I was convinced that I would not be easily defeated in battle, but the time had come to recognize that there were limits that even I could not cross.


    It was Mizuki who, with her intriguing presence, made me aware of the fragility of my existence. Her mere will could lead me to death, one sigh from her would be enough. I felt and saw the difference in power between her and me, a desire began to grow inside me like a long shadow in the sunset.


    Mizuki made me realize that.


    Robert: Dying is as easy as breathing...


    I whispered to myself. as the words were lost in the air of the countryside. The reality of that statement hung over me like a lingering shadow.


    Hmm... Maybe... If I ask her...


    After my curiosity got the better of me, I proceeded to stand up and look for Mizuki, he''s usually meditating or doing other things, he shouldn''t be too far away.


    I walked everywhere until I found her, she was sitting by the river.


    Robert: Hmm... Can I talk to you...?


    She didn''t even bother to look at me, it''s like he already knew I was coming here a long time ago.


    Mizuki: Tell me young man, what is your concern?


    I mentally prepared myself to ask.


    Robert: I was thinking all day... And I realized that I''m a little weak... I wanted to know if maybe... I...


    Mizuki: Speak clearly please.


    Robert: I wanted to know if a person like me could learn swordsmanship from the Goddess?


    There was silence for a while, until he finally spoke.


    Mizuki: Hmm... It''s a complicated thing to answer... The people of this world have no mana or power, their bodies and souls are not ready to change at this moment.


    Hearing her say that my motivation plummeted in an instant.


    Mizuki: For now what you can do is train yourself physically and mentally, even if you are limited in power, your mind or your body will be prepared for what is coming


    Interesting... well, I''ll think about it more deeply another time.


    After that, the days passed until the day of the full moon arrived, apparently the moon in my world is not very different from the one in the gap, however it continued to cause doubts even to Mizuki herself. I hoped she could communicate with her clan.


    Night came and she was in the moonlight, sitting as if in a form of meditation, she had her eyes closed, her hands were held calmly, it felt as if just seeing her transmitted something wonderful to us, I wouldn''t know how to describe it.


    It was as if only she could sense something in the atmosphere, I don''t know if it was magic or something of that kind, but something surrounded her.


    (Mizuki''s perspective)


    It was the first time that I tried to communicate with one of my sisters in this world, the Moon of this world does not seem different from that of our world, but even so I doubt that they are the same, I focused on transmitting my energies to the Moon. I was hoping that she could feel my energy, I managed to concentrate most of my energy towards the moon, I have to keep it like this until she can feel it, even for me with the power of the Moon it is really very difficult to maintain so much energy for a long time, I hope you detect it quickly sister...


    (Unknown perspective)


    A sigh escaped my lips as I sank into serene meditation in the tranquil temple. The darkness of night enveloped the surroundings, but something in the air caught my attention. A strange, yet surprisingly familiar energy flickered in the darkness.


    Unknown: Hmm...


    I muttered to myself. It couldn''t just be a coincidence. In one fluid motion, I broke my meditation and stood up from the ground, leaving the sacred aura of the temple behind.


    Shadows danced around me as I emerged into the night, my intuition guiding me to the source of that intriguing energy. The night breeze caressed my face, carrying with it the mystery that slipped in the air.


    Unknown: Teacher where are you going?


    I ignored my good student for a moment, I arrived at the entrance of the temple and I could feel it, it was impossible not to recognize you after so many years, right Mizuki? I climbed to the top of the temple, and got ready to connect with her.


    (Another unknown perspective)


    Can''t be true... You''re still alive... Mizuki....


    As soon as I finished saying those words, I heard a person being cut and torn to pieces behind me.


    Unknown: What did you say?


    As he told me that, he threw half the corpse to the side.


    Unknown: Where is she? She''s not going to escape this time, I''ll make sure she dies for what she did.


    I got a little emotional seeing how he got just hearing his name.


    Unknown: Don''t worry, you know we have to inform the boss about this, first let me concentrate to find out his location, it''s been a long time since I tried to connect this way, I hope what little I have left of that energy works.


    (Robert''s perspective)


    After a while, Mizuki got up, despite having her eyes closed as usual she looked a little strange, walked past us and spoke to us.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mizuki: Tomorrow we can leave, I know my sister''s location.


    He finished saying that and went towards the cabin, how strange.


    Danny: Could it be that she''s tired...?


    Bella: Maybe, we don''t know how difficult things are that have to do with the moon.


    Alicia had gone after Mizuki.


    I agreed with what they were saying, we really didn''t know how difficult it was to do the things she does, we decided to go rest today, it had been an achievement that she was able to communicate with her sister. This way we will know Samantha''s location


    The next morning I made a decision, so I started questioning our group, I wanted to know what each of us could do, to have a better idea about each other''s capabilities in case any situation arose dangerous, although we have a very strong swordswoman, I highly doubt we will have problems along the way.


    Apparently Alicia is a sorceress, she explained to me that it is not the same as a magician, she could do different things with magic, she basically specializes only in magic, magicians are versatile, but they can only use spells according to their element and they do not have much mana or magic. On the other hand, a sorceress has large amounts of mana and magic, Alicia had several spells, both defensive and offensive, she was a very useful sorceress despite being a girl, she could use both her main elements and the others, it is incredible.


    Danny didn''t have anything that she excelled at apparently, She was a girl from the other world who apparently entered my world by mistake, that''s why they captured her.


    Bella apparently was a kind of botanical girl, she knows too much about plants and all those things, I didn''t know what kind of life he led before but his knowledge of plants was incredible.


    Well we have a fairly decent group, I took Danny to the field to train so I could teach him my different fighting techniques, so he would pick up some art and he will be very helpful.


    Robert: Danny, from now on I will teach you everything I know.


    Danny: Uh... Because so suddenly...


    Robert: In case we find ourselves in a life or death situation, it is good that you know different ways to save your life.


    Danny: Mmm... Okay... although I have never fought in my life


    Well, for now everything was on track, after training in the morning and getting ready at night, we headed out the next day.


    We started walking towards where Mizuki had sensed her sister, apparently she knew where she was, but she had no idea of ??the road in general, she didn''t know which route would be faster or which would be less dangerous, after all, she doesn''t know this world.


    I decided to take out my map while we were walking and I explained to her where we were and how the areas worked, she seemed to understand, apparently her sister was in some kind of forest on the outskirts of the city to the west, not that she was very close, really, It was quite far away although only she knew the exact location.


    As we moved forward we encountered some fauna monsters but Mizuki cut them down like it was nothing even though it was daytime, his strength always surprises me, we walked almost all day. as soon as I noticed that the sun was starting to set and I I felt quite tired, I told Mizuki that we had to look for shelter, I didn''t really understand why I seemed to be the only one who looked too exhausted, we had traveled enough distance for today, but the girls barely seemed tired. Mizuki looked at the girls and nodded.


    As soon as night began to fall, she closed her eyes, and we continued walking, there was a lot of mountain where we were, however in the distance we managed to see a kind of cave, we headed towards it.


    Mizuki was going to first check that there were no hidden monsters, as soon as she entered I heard some moans, after that she came out apparently she had killed the monsters that were taking refuge here.


    We entered the cave and I could see the corpses, they were some kind of flying monsters, I could see their bloody wings everywhere, we decided to take the least dirty part of the cave and we started preparing the food next to the campfire, it took us several hours until we had everything ready.


    Bella: Ahhh we can finally rest.


    Alicia: I haven''t walked that much in a while.


    I was lying on the floor like a dying man.


    Robert: How come you guys have so much resistance?


    Danny: We don''t all have the same resistance...


    Mizuki: Everything requires training and perseverance.


    While they continued talking, I decided to go pee, my poor bladder couldn''t take it anymore, I headed to the entrance of the cave, however as soon as I got to the entrance I realized something.


    This didn''t make sense Was it snowing? As? On the outskirts of the city or rather in this country there is no such station, so why?


    Only a few hours ago we entered this cave, I never saw signs of this, and the most important question, Why is it snowing when that has never happened before? What sense does that make? Is it because of magic? It is the most logical explanation, the world is being affected in many ways, it would not be wrong to think that.


    This left me with several doubts, I didn''t know if this would be the only strange weather that would happen or if there would be others, I don''t know, in any case I guess you have to be careful with the weather, it wouldn''t have been very good if it started snowing when We were outside.


    After doing my respective physiological needs I re-entered the cave.


    Apparently the girls were already eating, as I sat down Danny gave me my portion.


    Robert: By the way, we''re going to need warmer clothes to go out tomorrow.


    Bella: Warm? Because?


    Robert: Apparently it started snowing.


    Danny: Really?


    Alicia: I want to go see.


    As soon as she said that, the three of them went to see the entrance to the cave.


    Mizuki: It seems this world is slowly starting to change because of the gap.


    Robert: Is the weather the fault of magic?


    Mizuki: It could be, nature itself underwent changes, it would not be an exaggeration for the climate to also undergo some changes.


    What she said made sense.


    While we talked I asked him other things.


    Robert: Why did you decide to leave your sanctuary?


    Mizuki: Since I fell here, it had always crossed my mind to go look for my brothers, however, so much ignorance about my surroundings caused me some doubts and insecurities. However, the main reason is that I wanted to be alone.


    I didn''t know someone so strong could think like that.


    Mizuki: However, when you showed up and said you were looking for someone, I guess I felt it was time to return to obligations, I guess at some point in my life I started marrying my destiny... well, there''s also the fact that you know more your world to make it easier to reach my clan. By the way, how do you speak the language of our world? When the attackers spoke I didn''t understand their language, but you can speak it.


    Apparently Mizuki had some hidden reason for having been alone for so long. It''s not really that I care, but she is a person who is helping us, so out of respect I won''t go into that part.


    Robert: Oh, it''s because I have this.


    I showed him the bracelet.


    Mizuki: What''s that?


    Robert: A bracelet that allows me to communicate with the people of the breach, it was given to me by the person we are looking for.


    Mizuki: Ohh... I understand.


    Before I knew it, Mizuki had taken off my bracelet and was examining it curiously.


    Robert: Ehh... don''t steal my form of communication


    Mizuki: I don''t know what you''re saying, but wait a minute, I''ll look at it.


    Robert: (resigned sigh...)


    I decided to get up to bring the girls, it was already late, they must rest. I made a signal for them to come inside.


    (Mizuki''s perspective)


    I wanted to tell the boy that there was a possibility that they were following us, apparently someone else had detected my energy when I contacted my sister, but I decided not to, if we manage to get there there won''t be many inconveniences, I will be able to talk to my sister about the situation.


    The person who detected the energy has to be from the clan or was from the clan.


    I hope everything turns out well.


    (Perspective of the Empress)


    Empress: How is the search for the sacred object going?


    Servant: Our warriors are exploring the other world, we have found 6 of the 10 parts my lady, however we have not yet located the remaining ones, it has been very difficult to find their location in these years.


    Empress: Tsk... If that idiot hadn''t escaped we would already have them all, how is the search for that traitor going?


    Servant: The last time you were seen was 1 month ago my lady.


    Empress: My patience is running out, send one of the 7 elite knights, I need to have the sacred item as quickly as possible, tell him to find that bastard at once.


    Servant: Yes my lady.


    The servant walked calmly down a long corridor, after a while, he arrived at a very elegant place and entered a large temple, he went to the largest room of the temple and opened the doors.


    Servant: My lord, the empress has entrusted you with a mission.


    Holy Knight: Joo... So our dear empress is already a little desperate, tell her that she can go herself if she wants.


    The somewhat bewildered servant looks at him badly.


    Servant: It is a direct order.


    After hearing that, the servant used something he pulled out of his sleeve, this seemed to affect the knight internally.


    Holy Knight: Ahh... don''t go overboard... you don''t know how annoying that is... Puff... I get it, so... What''s the mission about?


    Servant: You have to find the master magician, his last sighting was a month ago in the other world.


    Holy Knight: Juju... This really got interesting, well, I have some intrigue to know the other world.

 13-Discovering the Unexpected

    The next morning we rested for a while in the cave until the snow subsided a little, however we needed warmer clothing, if we continued along the road like this we would freeze to death. I checked the map and according to it there was a town near our position, it would be good to go loot it What''s left of the town. maybe there''s still clothing thick enough to keep us warm or we could make it.


    I told the girls this information, we decided to split up, I would go with Alicia to the town while Mizuki stayed with Danny and Bella in the cave, we can''t leave them alone to take risks. Alicia and I know how to defend ourselves in case something happens.


    After getting ready a little we started our way towards the town.


    It was something impressive how the landscape changed with the snow, personally it was the first time I touched snow, I was somewhat fascinated with it, I took it in my hands to see how it felt.


    Alicia: Have you never seen snow?


    Robert: Yes, I have seen it, but I had never touched or felt it.


    Alicia: You normally see yourself as a person with a lot of experience in life.


    Robert: Eh... No, I''m not, although hey, I''ve experienced more things than I would like. Is there snow in the other world?


    Alicia: Yes, although I don''t really like the cold.


    Take advantage of this moment to ask him a little about his life.


    Robert: By the way, how did you and your sister end up like this?


    She looked at me, her eyes reflecting a certain insecurity, but without much hesitation she began to speak. Although she hasn''t said anything nor do I know her relationship with her sister, you can see how much she trusts her to tell me these things without much hesitation. I guess Sam really had few friends...


    Alicia: Before we came to this world, so to speak, we lived in our village, we were truly happy, we didn''t lack anything, we lasted many years like that. But one day the emperor of the kingdom requested the quota of annual warriors for our race, but in recent years we had not had many warriors, in general it is difficult for us elves to have children because our fertility is very low.


    He took a moment to take some snow in his hands and then continued speaking.


    Alicia: In our family there was only Samantha and me, but my father did not want to send us to die, he resisted, the emperor ordered me to be kidnapped for disobeying the orders of the royal family, he gave my parents two options, they would send someone or I would be chosen.


    His feelings seemed somewhat mixed when telling his story.


    Alicia: Samantha decided to go, my father flatly refused but the reality was that someone had to go and I was too young to take it all in. This is how Samantha began to work under the orders of the emperor for many years, she was investigating his world among other things, I don''t know how long she lived in those years, at a certain point she stopped sending letters, I stopped knowing what had happened, but If she follows the emperor''s orders we would all be safe.


    As we walked I began to notice footprints on the road.


    Alicia: After a while, the emperor blamed the elven race as traitors for leaking confidential information to enemy nations, to be honest I have no idea if it was true or a lie, but I always defended our people. Our parents died because they attacked and burned our entire town; they had given the order to exterminate us. I couldn''t even say goodbye to my parents, the only thing I knew was what the magicians told me, despite being kidnapped in the palace I couldn''t see Samantha in all that time, as the years went by I heard that she began to show signs of betrayal and rebellion. The emperor decided to send me to the concentration camp to see if she would calm down. However, being in the country is almost like being dead, so I guess it wouldn''t take long to get rid of her.


    How strange, I don''t think Alicia is lying but there is something that doesn''t add up in her story... why didn''t Samantha tell me that before? Could it be because we barely knew each other? No... it''s not that, she told me that she helped the magicians because they kidnapped her sister.


    What he told me is not bad, what surprised me was probably the story behind it.


    Robert: Now things make a little more sense.


    Alicia: And in your case, how do you know each other?


    While I was wondering that we heard some noises in the distance.


    Robert: I''ll tell you my story when we''re done with this.


    Alicia looked towards the town that could be seen in the distance.


    Alice: Okay.


    We began to walk stealthily towards the noise, after a while, we could see the town more clearly, apparently the noises were coming from there.


    You didn''t have to be a fortune teller to know that there was an animal in that town. Why can things never be simple? After resigning myself I began to think about how to proceed.


    Alicia closed her eyes and after a moment opened them again, her eyes were red.


    Alice: There are 9 wolves in that town.


    Mmm... I would like to have that vision... Or those powers...


    Robert: Where exactly are they?


    Alicia: Two at the main entrance, four in some houses and three in a house somewhat far away.


    With that information it would be easy to get rid of everyone.


    Robert: Okay, first we''ll kill the two near the main entrance, we''ll use this.


    I threw a bottle into Alicia''s hands.


    Alice: What is this?


    Robert: It is so that they do not detect us with smell. After killing those at the entrance, we will continue to advance and to eliminate the rest.


    Alice nodded.


    We proceeded cautiously and climbed a tree, I took out my bow and drew it.


    Robert: Don''t you happen to have some long-range spell or something that can kill them with a single shot?


    Alicia: I think I have something that might work, although I''ve never tried it.


    After getting ready, we began to proceed.


    I told Alicia that I was in charge of the wolf on the left and she was in charge of the one on the right.


    I aimed the bow from the tree next to her, Alicia started to shit something in her hand, I guess it''s energy or magic, I don''t know, after being sure that I wouldn''t miss I shot, followed by my arrow, she also released the light that she was holding. , I thought a great spell was going to come out but on the contrary a very thin beam came out almost like a laser, my arrow managed to hit the wolf, and her beam managed to pass through the other.


    Apparently my arrow had not killed the wolf, but it had left him wounded, he howled in pain, while Alicia had killed the wolf on the right instantly.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    we quickly go down.


    As we ran towards the entrance of the town, his fellow wolves came out upon hearing the howl of pain. We hid at the entrance. I took a small stone and threw it as high as I could, it fell behind the wolves. When they heard the stone fall, they looked back and went on alert and in attack mode.


    We took advantage of their carelessness, I took aim with my bow and hit one, Alicia did a kind of spell in the area and hit two wolves, they remained paralyzed on the ground, the last one ran, I readied my arrow and shot, I managed to hit him in the paw.


    Although we did this out of necessity, the wolves'' howls of pain bothered me too much. Almost all of them were wounded and not dead. I don''t especially like to see animals suffer.


    I took a makeshift dagger that I made days ago and started walking towards the first wolf I hit with my arrow. He was suffering, so I hurried up, approached him and quickly put an end to his suffering. I hope you forgive me for making you suffer so much. I got up and did this to each one who was still alive and injured.


    Alicia: I didn''t know you were so sentimental about your enemies.


    Robert: I don''t like to see animals suffer in general.


    After finishing everyone off, Alicia used her vision again.


    Alicia: Apparently the other 3 have not noticed the fight, how strange, I''m sure we made a lot of noise, Why are they ignoring us?


    It''s true, any animal would have listened to us, is there something in that house so important for them to ignore us?


    We walked stealthily up to the three wolves, we reached a corner and saw them, two of them were normal and one was the leader, apparently it was a large black wolf.


    They were banging fiercely on the door, there is something in there or someone.


    That door wasn''t going to hold up for long.


    Alicia and I positioned ourselves to get rid of the two wolves, however she slipped and fell to the ground for a moment. The wolves heard her and looked in our direction.


    The leader of the wolves began to emanate a strange aura that infected the other two, making them larger and with an aggressive appearance.


    He made a noise and the two wolves came towards us, I shot my arrow at one of them but he dodged it.


    Alicia cast a water spell on the wolves'' feet and tried to freeze them but it didn''t work at all, only one of them had a paw trapped.


    The remaining wolf jumped towards Alice, but before it reached her I managed to react in time, I took out an arrow and stuck it in its neck, the wolf still bit my arm, Alice from the ground pointed her hand towards the wolf, and she shot the concentrated beam towards the wolf''s head, that beam burned my cheek, leaving a small wound and the wolf''s head exploded.


    The remaining wolf was about to free itself but Alicia, with her last energy, she cast a lightning spell and paralyzed him.


    God... How is it possible that just two wolves almost killed us.


    I quickly approached and killed the paralyzed wolf.


    The leader of the wolves had broken down the door and entered.


    Alicia approached me quickly.


    Alicia: You''re bleeding a lot.


    Robert: You almost left me faceless... anyway, don''t worry, I will cover my wound a little, first we must take care of that black wolf. at any moment he will attack us if he finishes looking for whatever he is looking for in that house, then we treat my wound .


    We headed to the entrance of the house and saw the wolf, looking at a... Child?


    That child was going to be torn apart live in front of us.


    The wolf jumped on him, we wouldn''t be able to get there in time to save him.


    However, the boy who was watching something else turned to see the wolf, at that moment he tilted his head a little as if curious about the situation, as if wondering what the wolf was doing, his eyes began to glow yellow.


    The boy simply dodged the wolf and it hit the wall due to its momentum. The wolf, with more anger than before, began to attack the boy fiercely and quickly, but as the wolf got closer, the boy showed a surprising ability to dodge it. He watched the wolf carefully and, within seconds, seemed to pick up on its behavior and movement patterns. However, what really amazed us was his ability to adapt. Every time the wolf tried a new approach, the boy immediately adjusted. It was as if his mind was a sponge, absorbing information and transforming it into action, keeping him one step ahead of the wolf at all times.


    After being in shock for a few moments I moved Alicia to react, we were very shocked by what we were seeing, I shot an arrow and Alicia fired her lightning bolt, we managed to hit the wolf, he was paralyzed and injured due to the lightning bolt and the arrow . Alicia quickly approached and finished him off with her lightning bolt on the head and he exploded.


    The boy looked at her curiously, after that his yellow eyes went out and he walked again as if nothing had happened.


    I didn''t really know what to do in this situation.


    Robert: And... What do we do with that child?


    Alicia: You are the one with the experience here, think of something.


    Yes, of course... Sorry for being old, after a moment I decided to approach the boy, he was looking at things that were lying around the house.


    Robert: Hello little friend, are you lost?


    The boy looked at me and was curious about one of my arrows, he tried to take it, Jum... How profitable would it be to give an arrow to a child? I don''t know, I decided to carry it on my head and give it an arrow.


    He didn''t resist when I loaded him, he was more focused on the arrow than on the person who was carrying him...


    Alicia: Ju... So you already kidnapped a child out of nowhere... What a terrible man you are.


    Robert: I''m not a kidnapper, I''m solving the situation, we can''t leave a child lying in the middle of nowhere with many animals around... Although it is very strange that a child is alone here. there is no way he could survive... Or well maybe yes.


    Alicia: Whatever you say. I highly doubt this town has warm clothing for the snow, although we should take a look at them anyway. By the way, maybe you have a point. What would a child do here alone? He must have family or someone close, I highly doubt they would leave a child to their fate.


    While I was thinking, a man appeared out of nowhere with a strange robot, behind us.


    Alicia and I were alert.


    Unknown: Hello! I heard you need coats, don''t worry, sometimes unexpected weather comes, so it''s good to be prepared!


    I didn''t really understand what was happening but that man made me distrustful.


    Unknown: Don''t worry, I''m just a merchant who was passing through, I have something that will interest you, this is a manual that will help you create coats made from wolf skin!


    Oh... That did sound interesting, however we remain alert, as I don''t believe that there was a man here selling a manual that we precisely needed... Besides, what kind of crazy man sells things in a post apocalyptic world?


    Unknown: However, since nothing in this life is free, I need a payment equivalent to the manual!


    A payment equivalent to the manual... After mentally convincing myself that I''ve seen worse and that there may be a chance that some crazy person in the world is still selling things. Try to see what we had to offer.


    Robert: I offer you the girl.


    Alicia immediately hit me in the abdomen, my God... How strong... The boy in front of us started laughing.


    Robert: Does my bow seem sufficient to you according to the manual?


    The stranger saw my bow and asked me to examine it.


    I gave it to him, if he tried anything we would kill him quickly.


    Unknown: I accept it as long as you give me all those arrows!


    Hmm...


    Robert: Good...


    Unknown: Deal!


    We shook hands, he gave me the manual and I gave him the bow, I gave him my arrows, however I had to give him the arrow that the boy had too. but when I was going to take it off, he started to complain. So I decided to give him the manual and removed the arrow.


    He started looking at the book.


    Unknown: Have a good day gentleman!


    And just as if nothing had happened, he walked with that strange robot.


    Alicia: I''m not even going to question anything that just happened, I feel like my head will explode if I do, nothing that just happened in this small town makes sense.


    Robert: We agree with that thought.


    Alicia: You should shut up for a while, come on, if you take a little longer you will lose your arm due to so much blood loss.


    After that, Alicia healed my wound, we decided to arrange the bodies of the wolves and take the child, then we would return for the wolves.


    As soon as we arrived at the cave, everyone was shocked.


    Danny: They had a child so quickly!?


    Alice: Shut up!


    As she said this she was all red.


    Bella: Ali... There is a time for everything...


    Alicia was about to hit them but Mizuki picked her up with one hand.


    Alicia: Let me teacher, I need to punish them!


    The two started laughing.


    Mizuki: Calm down, otherwise you will stop being my disciple.


    Alice stopped.


    Mizuki: So... and that child?


    She asked with curiosity and looking at me up and down, these women... Do you really think I had a child in less than a day?


    After that I spent a while explaining the situation.


    Mizuki: So the boy has some special ability.


    Robert: Special ability?


    Mizuki: In our world it is natural that people are born with unique abilities, your lineage depends on that among other things, although not everyone is born with abilities, they are few.


    After that Mizuki accompanied me to bring the bodies of the wolves, we took them to the cave and began to follow the manual.


    Robert: This is much harder than I thought...


    Danny: I give up...


    After a while trying to make a single coat we couldn''t.


    Out of curiosity, I looked at the boy and he was dragging a coat... What!?


    I got up quickly and looked at the coat, How?


    Robert: Did any of you manage to make a coat?


    Alice: No, why?


    I took the coat for a moment and showed it to them.


    Bella: As? you did it?.


    Robert: Clearly not.


    Mizuki: Maybe the boy did it.


    I looked at the boy with doubts, he was just playing with the coat, I tried to do an experiment, I showed him the manual and tried to tell him if he could do one.


    The boy looked at him and smiled, he began to take the materials and moved his hands, one would think he was playing but he was really making the coat...


    In less than 10 minutes he had made another one... I patted him on the head for his good work and he was apparently happy.


    Bella: That child is more useful than us united...


    Robert: Mizuki, what ability do you think he has?


    Mizuki: Hum... Maybe it could be something related to rapid learning... I wouldn''t be sure.


    After that the boy made coats for everyone, and we were able to leave the next day.

 14-The Lunaris Clan

    We were walking for several days, we made a kind of routine those days, every time night came we took our time to rest, I took advantage of these moments to teach Danny the martial art i knew from the army, Alicia trained her magic, Bella took advantage and explored the surroundings with Mizuki. As for the boy, he followed whoever caught his attention the most, apparently he was very curious and learned things quite quickly, just by seeing my fighting movements he could do them without any problem even though he is only a child.


    I noticed something these days that we were with him, and that is that he does not speak, he only makes moans or cries of joy among other things, as if he were a baby who only communicates with babbling, taking into account what Mizuki said about him, it is strange that I can''t speak


    He''s still growing though, so his body has a lot of limits, maybe he''ll learn to talk if we teach him.


    After spending several days fighting some beasts and walking quite a bit, we managed to reach the area where Mizuki''s sister was, the night had already caught up with us. Apparently it was a kind of very extensive forest, that forest felt something strange, it was something magical I guess, I wonder what it will be.


    Apparently this forest has something in the climate or about it, exactly the snow stops falling at the entrance to it, it is as if it were a kind of border between climates.


    As soon as we stopped stepping on the snow to touch the grass, an arrow came out from between the trees, It was going to hit me but Mizuki cut it off from a distance.


    He''d probably be in the afterlife if it weren''t for Mizuki.


    A voice began to speak from the forest, although we had no idea where it came from.


    Unknown: Stop there strangers, no one can pass the sacred forest.


    Sacred forest? At what moment did something in my world become sacred.


    Mizuki: Brother...


    Unknown: ...Mizuki?... Are you alive?... So that''s what the priestess was referring to.


    A man emerged from the shadows of the trees, he had white hair like Mizuki, several wrinkles were already appearing on his face, he had a bow in his hand and a sword on his hip.


    Mizuki took off her hood, her hair was blowing in the wind, the man and she approached and gave each other a big hug.


    Unknown: You don''t know how happy I am to see you, we all thought you had died when they attacked us.


    Mizuki: I was lucky, when I fell into the gap I was wandering for a while until I settled in a clearing in the name of the Goddess so I could recover, and so several years passed


    Jum... I don''t remember that Mizuki will tell me his story that way, apparently he''s changing things, I don''t know why he doesn''t tell him the same thing he told me, but hey everyone has their own life, who am I to interfere?


    Mizuki and the man spoke for a moment, then he introduced us, the man''s name was Enzo, the man analyzed us very carefully, after that we were allowed passage.


    While we were walking I noticed how the leaves on the trees were moving a lot, but I couldn''t see anything, it was a little dark in this forest, I had the feeling that they were watching us every step of the way, I guess that man is not the only one who watches the entrance.


    After walking for a while we came to a fairly large wooden door.


    Enzo: Open the first line.


    Out of nowhere a strange voice came from the surroundings of the forest.


    Unknown: Ohh... so you really came back Mizuki...


    Before I could notice it, a sound of metal echoed in the forest, I looked towards Mizuki and she had stopped a blow from a very strange dagger. A woman began to materialize.


    The woman smiled.


    Unknown: You still have your sharp instincts


    Mizuki: I see you still have that bad habit of attacking from behind... Nocturnia


    Nocturnia: It''s a pleasure to have you back as a guardian.


    The woman kneeled and bowed her head towards Mizuki.


    Mizuki: you know I don''t like so much formality


    The woman laughed a little when she heard it.


    Nocturnia: yes yes, whatever you say...


    When she finished saying that she looked at me and the girls and her attitude completely changed to someone cold and serious.


    As he looked at us he disappeared into the shadows and started talking.


    Nocturnia: by the way, who are these people who are contaminating our forest with their presence?


    Mizuki: I''ll explain it to you when I see my sister, so leave them alone.


    While Mizuki was talking, I realized that he had a dagger around my neck... At this point in my life I am already resigned and with an open mind. what is strange that a woman of dubious origin who knows how to hide in the shadows is pointing a knife at my neck with clear intentions of wanting to kill me?


    Seeing that she was trying to stay calm, the woman began to laugh.


    Nocturnia: I see... your reaction is really boring.


    After that the woman disappears into the shadows, not without first kicking my ass.


    I feel harassed in this forest...


    The door that was incredibly large slowly opened, first line is the name of the door? I was wondering how long it takes to open something like that. As soon as we passed the "First line" we had to go through one more doors. How deep are these forests? It must be several kilometers.


    Apparently every main door had a "Watchman" a kind of elite soldiers who serve their Moon Goddess, the secondary doors that are after each of the main doors have different types of soldiers that guard them, not that I want to sound exploitative, but I feel quite safe in this forest, even though everyone looks at me with suspicion and cold eyes, I''m with Mizuki, so I feel moderately safe in this forest, I highly doubt that something or someone can walk through it like it was nothing. I would dare say that they have better defenses than the concentration camp.


    We walked for a long time, until we finally reached a large temple.


    I was already tired from walking so much, my poor body demanded rest, after climbing the eternal stairs with the child on top, we arrived at the entrance of the temple.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    We were greeted by a woman with a large priestess dress, her eyes were blindfolded, how strange, all the warriors I saw on the way had their normal eyes, but the only exceptions are this woman and Mizuki.


    Priestess: My dear sister...


    This woman ran to hug Mizuki.


    Mizuki: I''m back, sister.


    They lasted a moment in a big hug, then the Priestess introduced herself.


    Priestess: A pleasure to meet you strangers, my name is Artemis, you can make yourself comfortable, there is a large room for you, can you please come in.


    A guard guided us to a room and this room was indeed huge, Mizuki had stayed behind to talk to his sister.


    Bella ran and jumped on the big bed... Why is there only one? I inspected the room and there was only one bed... What a concern...


    Danny: This room is very beautiful, I have never seen anything like it in my life.


    Alicia: Certainly their decorations are somewhat unique.


    Robert: This looks like a 5 star hotel.


    Alice: What?


    Robert: Just forget it.


    I could visualize a kind of chair, so I went to it, unloaded my luggage, sat down and closed my eyes, ah... My God... This is better than I thought. How long has it been since I touched something so comfortable? .


    The boy began to touch and see everything in the room.


    Danny walked over and looked at me.


    Danny: You look more tired than I thought.


    Robert: Oh really?


    Danny: Of course, but... You seem to be much more tired than us.


    I took a moment to look at her, Danny had no signs of fatigue at first glance, even though he is young, I should be in better physical condition than her. but I still felt much more tired, almost like I would faint if I took a few more steps...


    It can''t be that my physical condition is as bad or worse than theirs, I certainly no longer have the energy I had years ago when I was young and charismatic, but I think it is due to something. The most logical reason I can think of is because they are all from another world. Even a "normal" person like her in her world has better stamina than me, a trained adult.


    Although well... we must take into account that I spent several months without leaving my house...


    But they haven''t had any type of training that I know of.


    That shows how different the two worlds are, they are superior to us by nature, or so I think, while I was lost in my thoughts Alicia began to speak.


    Alice: So, can that priestess find my sister?


    Robert: Most likely yes, but it is best for Mizuki to take care of this situation, we do not belong to his group, so making any requests on our part could be unwise.


    Bella: Why reckless?


    Robert: If your sister came back after many years and with her there was a group of unknown people asking you for something, would you do it?


    Bella: Mmm... Probably not...


    Robert: That''s why it''s better for Mizuki to take care of the situation, we should stay out of it for now.


    Alicia and the girls seemed to understand my words, after that, they started chatting among themselves.


    Several hours passed before Mizuki appeared at the door.


    The girls were excited to see her and went to greet her, just a few hours passed... She asked me why they are excited.


    Mizuki came in and started telling us the situation.


    Mizuki: I spent a while talking to my sister and explaining the situation, after several hours of talking we reached an agreement, she will help them find the girl, but I have to stay here.


    Robert: You weren''t originally going to stay here?


    Mizuki: I was thinking of helping you a little, but now I''m conditioned, so at least I will help you with the location of Alicia''s sister as we had agreed.


    Alicia: Can''t you accompany us even a little...?


    Mizuki smiles and approached her.


    Mizuki: Even though we only lasted a short period of time together, I can tell you it meant more to me than you can imagine, they made me understand so many things just with their presence and small actions...


    Out of nowhere, everyone became nostalgic and sentimental, and gave each other a group hug. It doesn''t bother me to see this but I felt a little out of place, it''s not that I was a person without feelings, but I don''t know, I''m not like that either, I think so.


    Mizuki: they can stay a few days to replenish supplies, it''s the least I can do for you.


    Robert: Okay, we gladly accept.


    Mizuki nodded and left with the girls who followed her.


    Well the situation was not bad at all, we can rest for several days until we are completely fine, and even train and replenish supplies I felt comfortable at this time.


    The next day, I was able to witness the training of the entire moon clan, and everyone without exception was strong, apparently the weakest was our group in terms of strength and some power.


    I took a day alone to walk through the extensive forest, this forest was really very large, the sky next to the forest is one of the best landscapes I have seen, I could notice that there were more houses or cabins scattered throughout this forest, the People who saw me looked at me with distrust, one or another greeted me. However, everyone continued in their routine, some trained, others meditated.


    I hope they don''t kill me for having strange suspicions, although I doubt it, this forest clearly has ears and eyes everywhere, if they notice that I do something strange, I think they can kill me if they want.


    I spent almost the entire day walking and getting to know the area, I asked people as kindly as possible about the area, I had more or less memorized the entire forest, or at least a small part of it.


    It was already getting dark so I decided to return along one of the paths, the night even in this forest felt very good, there was no hostility or anything like that. Although I didn''t realize from the beginning of my walk that someone was watching me from the trees.


    After walking for a while I came to a clearing that had a river, Ohh... so there was a clearing with a river in this forest, I would be disappointed if there wasn''t a clearing in a place where they worship a Moon Goddess, out of curiosity I approached the clearing.


    As if it were a dejavu, I saw a woman sitting near the moonlight, however this woman is different... Is that the priestess?


    Artemis: Oh... I didn''t know there was anyone here.


    Robert: Sorry for the interruption, shouldn''t I be here?


    Artemis: Generally no one should be around when I''m here because it''s an order, but seeing as you''re an outsider I won''t blame you, and most importantly... You don''t have a corrupt heart it seems...


    As she said this I could still feel her looking at me clearly, despite having a blindfold over his eyes she could apparently see me clearly.


    Robert: Why do you use a bandage? Mizuki also uses one because of his power, do you also have the same power?


    Artemis: My power is stronger than hers, even with my eyes closed it would affect me, so I have to use something that completely covers my vision. Although well in terms of physical ability I''m not good at it, she is.


    Is her power stronger than Mizuki''s?


    Robert: Because only you two seem to be the only ones who have that power?


    Artemis: The Goddess only chooses a priestess and a guardian whenever she wishes and feels that the person is suitable, it can take thousands of years until a new guardian and priestess appears.


    Robert: What happens if a heart is corrupt? Or if one of you were corrupted?


    Artemis: I could not enter the territory of the Goddess, I would be unconsciously rejected by the land and by us, although if someone from our clan is corrupted the Goddess would stop providing her wisdom and power. Although he would certainly still have connections with the Moon, His power no longer returns until the Goddess accepts him again. but that has never happened when you cut the link with her once, she can never come back, because when that happens your heart is already corrupted.


    Hum... Interesting, so basically they are invincible as long as it''s night and they worship the Goddess. While I was thinking this I looked at the Moon. It certainly doesn''t look difficult to be a servant of the goddess.


    (Unknown Perspective)


    A large ax split a table.


    Unknown: Boss! Let us go kill them all at once, if we take longer it will be a problem.


    Boss: Calm down, if you go now they''ll just kill you in a matter of minutes.


    While the man was listening to the boss''s words, he became frustrated and continued damaging things.


    Unknown: We can''t take long Boss, Mizuki has returned, if we take a little while they will become stronger in that clan.


    Boss: Don''t worry, desperation is the cause of misfortunes. Vespera, tell them a little about the plan.


    Vespera: Yes master. well brat, our master is not as reckless as you, he always has a plan.


    While the young man looked murderously at the necromancer, He began to explain the plan.


    Unknown: Is it possible to weaken them to such an extent boss?


    Boss: It is, however we have a time limit, in that time they have to kill the priestess, this way we will get an obstacle out of the way. And the key to all this is you Selene.


    The girl who was sitting looking at the sky looked towards the man.


    Selene: But how? I no longer have the favor of that disgusting Goddess.


    Boss: That will not be a problem as long as the plan is in progress, your power will temporarily return and with greater strength than before, at that moment you will be invincible.


    Unknown: By the way, where is beastman? Won''t he come to help us?


    Boss: He is doing another mission at the moment, he will finish off the group that attacked the concentration camp. He must capture the leader of that group alive, he has something that will be very useful to us.


    Selene: I highly doubt he''ll be able to finish alone with that group.


    Vespera: Don''t worry, some of my brothers will help him, that useless guy alone won''t do anything.


    Unknown: Well, we await your orders sir.


    The man who was sitting and had his hands resting on his big seat, stood up and went to a balcony and looked at the sky. He would make this world fall so that everything would be ready.

 15-A Respite Between Storms

    For the first time in a long time I opened my eyes and saw a very beautiful ceiling above my head, the decoration of this temple was peace for my eyes, it had been a long time since I remembered what it was like to be at peace, maybe it''s because the moments of peace and tranquility are rare in this world today.


    Several days had passed since we arrived at the Lunaris Clan forest. At first we were a little tense because we thought they would tell us where Alicia''s sister was quickly and we would have to leave after a few days, but it turns out that wasn''t the case.


    We would have to wait until the next full moon so that the priestess can use her power and thus know her location, according to them the next full moon is tomorrow, so we spent all these days more peacefully.


    Each of us would do what we wanted as long as it didn''t bother the clan itself. To be honest I have no idea what the girls were doing.


    Personally, I took these days to walk in the forest after training and finishing my routine.


    I felt the need to do it, sometimes I wondered why I kept going... I started to forget the reason why I keep walking, maybe I''m tired of following this path.


    Although who knows, when we get up in the morning we never know how the day will end, that can be good or bad.


    At some point I started to worry if with every second that passes I''m doing the best I can, maybe I can do these exercises better... Or suddenly my way of thinking could be better... I don''t know, I just know that right now I am doing what I consider best, so that in the future, I have no regrets and no way to complain.


    So I can say "I did the best I could at the time" that would be more than enough for me.


    While I was focused on my thoughts, someone hit me on the head with their very gentle hand.


    Enzo: If you fill your head with too many things you will get lost boy.


    Robert: Hello... Enzo, you''re right, it''s a bad habit I have, maybe I should intensify my training...


    Enzo had approached me these days, I had a sneaking suspicion that it was to watch me, but whether to watch me or not, I enjoyed talking to him, so I took the opportunity to consider him my personal psychologist and vent, also to ask him things.


    This way I kill two birds with one stone, there is nothing better than telling your problems and asking about the lives of others, so they don''t feel so questioned.


    Enzo: Don''t worry, I have an effective way to get you out of your thoughts.


    Enzo threw a wooden sword at me...


    Robert: I have never used a sword in my life Enzo...


    Enzo: There is a first time for everything, it is not too late for you to learn things.


    Ahh... It''s certainly refreshing to hear that kind of thing when he says it.


    Without much complaint, I decided to take the sword.


    Enzo: Well, attack me as best you can, so I can do a little analysis of you.


    Robert: Okay...


    I took the sword and... I had no idea how to use it... I laughed a little at myself, it was funny to me that I had no idea about something.


    I guess I''ll do a diagonal attack, doing a frontal attack seems a bit obvious.


    I ran towards Enzo and pretended I was going to give him a direct attack from above but then I changed my weight and position with my legs and did a diagonal attack.


    Enzo blocked it without blinking.


    Enzo: You certainly have good initiative, your way of thinking is not bad, but the problem is that you are too slow.


    Robert: I remind you that I am an ordinary person in this world.


    Enzo put a hand on his chin as if thinking.


    Enzo: True... I had forgotten. How do you speak our language?


    Robert: For this.


    I showed him the bracelet I had on my arm.


    Enzo: What is that?


    Robert: Ehh... In simple words, a translator that the girl we are looking for gave me.


    While I was telling Enzo this, I took a small thermos of water that I brought with me and started drinking it.


    Enzo: Ohh... She''s a great person then. Is she your wife?


    I spit out the water I was drinking and started coughing due to the surprise of the question...


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Robert: No... She''s not my wife...


    I certainly felt very strange saying those words.


    Enzo: So what are they?


    My God... What a difficult question to answer... What are Samantha and me? Enemies? No, that can''t be, so are we friends? Mmm it wouldn''t be wrong to say that... But I don''t know something makes me uncomfortable saying that.


    After thinking about it a lot I came up with a wise answer to tell Enzo.


    Robert: I don''t know...


    Enzo: You don''t know? I didn''t expect a response like that from you Robert.


    Robert: Our relationship is complicated Enzo...


    Enzo upon hearing that seemed to understand something with his assumptions.


    Enzo: I understand... Basically, you''re in love and you don''t know it.


    I wonder how I came to that conclusion...


    Robert: How did you come to that conclusion?


    Enzo began to tell me when he was young how he met his wife, in simple words the clan was previously divided and his wife belonged to the rival side, and after many fights among other things they fell in love.


    A simple but effective story for me...


    So... I''m in love with Samantha? Look, falling in love with a person from another world is crazy, speaking objectively as a rational person... But rationality no longer exists to a certain extent, so I don''t think it''s that bad...


    Ahhh how annoying to think about this, I would like to ask someone wise, but I have an idea of ??what Enzo would answer if I asked him...


    I got hit on the head again from being lost in thought.


    Enzo: Don''t give it too much thought, let yourself be guided by your instincts and feelings, when the time comes you will know what to say, so on guard, I will teach you the moon sword style.


    That day Enzo taught me some techniques and the Lunaris fighting style, although since I am neither a prodigy nor a genius I decided to write down all the details in my small notebook, so I will know how to execute the techniques and movements.


    After that, night fell, I decided like every day to go for a walk after finishing my routine and training.


    Enzo had already left with his family, so he was alone walking like every day.


    As I walked in the quiet of the night I wondered how it ended like this, originally I was heading to the shelter to meet him... I had received a message from him many months ago but I had not decided to go see him, something in me He said at that moment that it was time to leave, I don''t know what he will say to me when I meet him, not what was specific in the message.


    But being him, it must be something important.


    Is it worth going so far out of my way?


    I don''t know, there are no right or wrong answers, there are no right or wrong paths either.


    Depending on the results we would base it and answer if it was a good or bad decision for us.


    This it is the sad reality.


    Robert: Why is life so difficult...? (Whisper)


    Nocturnia: It''s difficult if you want it (Whisper)


    Robert: Maybe... Ehh!


    I got very startled and fell to the side of the road because someone whispered in my ear.


    A woman materialized from the shadows.


    Nocturnia: I see that you can stop being boring when you put your mind to it.


    Robert: I don''t know what you mean by boring weird girl.


    When I finished getting up I realized that she had a knife around my neck again... although this time apart from having her knife on my neck from my back she was very close to me and her other arm was around my stomach... This It''s no longer a matter of murder... This is harassment!


    Robert: Mmm... Um... Nocturnia right? Could you stop clinging to me so much? I feel quite uncomfortable.


    Nocturnia: Are you trying to imply that I''m a stalker?


    The knife stuck closer to my neck, I felt like it was cutting me due to the pressure.


    Robert: Ehh... Of course not... It''s just that it must be uncomfortable for you that your great outfit is dirty by the blood of an ordinary person.


    The girl was so close to me that I could feel her breathing, although when she heard what I said her grip softened.


    Nocturnia: Mmm... You''re right, I''m too beautiful to get dirty from someone as filthy as you.


    After that he let me go.


    I was grateful to life for freeing me from this tense situation.


    When I was about to leave she grabbed my hand and stopped me.


    Nocturnia: What do you think you''re doing?


    Is walking wrong?


    Robert: Well... Follow my path?


    Nocturnia: I didn''t give you permission to do it, follow me.


    Since when do I need this girl''s permission to walk?


    Nocturnia dragged me a few steps towards some shadows then she pulled me towards her and hugged me, out of nowhere everything became dark, when the darkness faded I noticed that we were in another place.


    So this is the ability to blend into shadows? She could move anywhere where there was a good amount of darkness and shadow.


    We had reached a high place and in front of us there was a very beautiful lake. How many lakes does this forest have?


    As I looked at the beautiful landscape of the night and the side I noticed that nocturnal nothing that took off from me...


    Robert: Ah... What a beautiful landscape... It would look even better if I could move around to see it better...


    After those, Nocturnia let go of me and pushed me, I fell due to her pushing.


    To be honest, I''m 80% sure that this girl has some trauma or something, I highly doubt that a murderer would hit someone so hard like that, I don''t think she likes it, rather, it''s like she sees someone else in her reflection. In Myself.


    I am not a psychologist but I have some common sense and experience on the subject.


    Nocturnia: I''ll borrow you for a while.


    That? Will you borrow me? What does it refer to?


    After telling me that, he put one of his fingers to my forehead and I lost consciousness.


    I woke up and didn''t see anything. Am I dead? I couldn''t feel the wind, it touched my face and I had a bandage on, I took it off, I was still in the same place but Nocturnia was no longer there, finally good news.


    When I was about to get up I felt my whole body hurt... It''s like someone had beaten me and left me lying there.


    What did that girl do to me?


    After leaving that small hill, I walked colonially and decided to return to the temple that we were assigned to.


    In the middle of the path, I felt something strange... Before I realized it, I was standing still... I don¡¯t know when I stopped... It felt as if for a moment I had forgotten what I was doing; how odd... Did that girl leave me with some sort of trauma... It doesn''t matter.


    When I got to the temple I decided to take a bath, when I took off my shirt Danny walked by and saw me.


    Danny: Um... Were you doing any special training today?


    Robert: Special training?


    Danny: Yes, your body looks with some bruises, and... What is that thing you have there near your shoulder?


    I looked at a small mirror in the room.


    My God... My whole body was beaten! What the hell did that girl do to me? Did he beat me up? I understand that you hate me but this is going too far.


    I looked a little close to my shoulder and saw... The mark of some teeth... My mood went from angry to worried... That didn''t mean anything good...


    Danny: Did Enzo teach you that training? Will you teach me that training sometime?


    I don''t think Danny is understanding the situation... I guess it''s better that he thinks that way.


    Robert: Who knows, I''m not good at memorizing Enzo''s workouts... Anyway, I''ll go take a shower.


    After that I left.


    (Nocturnia''s Perspective)


    You really look a lot like him... Oliver...


    While saying this he touched me near the shoulder, I could feel the mark...

 16-When The Night Weaves Its Mysteries

    A few kilometers away, there were 4 figures standing in the middle of the snow looking towards the main entrance of the forest.


    Selene: It''s too cold here...


    Unknown: You should take more into account the weather conditions.


    The boy in armor made a kind of aura around Selene to protect her from the cold.


    Selene: Thank you Anshul.


    Boss: Is everything ready, Vespera?


    Vespera: Yes my lord, It took me several days to collect some materials that I was missing, but I finally have the materials for the spells prepared. although keep in mind that this is the only Luna fragment we have, we will not get one like this again.


    Boss: Perfect, Don''t worry, if we eliminate the Lunaris clan it will not matter if that fragment is lost, the job will already be done, by the way I forgot to mention it but we have a special guest.


    Anshul: Special guest?


    Selene: Are we not enough, sir?


    Boss: Due to certain circumstances it will help us.


    From the shadows of a stone a hooded man appeared, wearing an all black assassin''s suit, he did not emanate energy or mana, however they were not able to distinguish why he felt so dangerous.


    Assassin: Greetings my dear colleagues...


    While the man was talking, the boy in armor took the ax with one hand and attacked him with a horizontal cut towards his neck without warning him, he was so fast that not everyone could follow him with their eyes. It seemed like it would cut off his head due to the surprise attack and its speed, but the ax continued its path in the air...


    Selene: What...? But... I''m sure he gave him...


    Everyone was stunned, the boy''s blow simply continued on its way as if he had never tried to attack him, where before the murderer''s head was, in the blink of an eye there was nothing. The reality is that the man had leaned down without them realizing it to greet them and that''s why the ax didn''t cut anything.


    That simple movement of the assassin had been enough to leave uncertainty in the group, it was not simply a matter of having avoided him, it was the reaction of the assassin that bothered them.


    Assassin: It is a pleasure to meet you my dear companion, I see that you have a lot of energy.


    The assassin was simply smiling through his hood, except for the boss, the others were still somewhat stunned.


    Boss: Don''t worry everyone, he will only help us this time, don''t give him more importance than he deserves.


    Everyone tried to ignore the matter and follow orders. However, they were on guard at all times.


    Boss: Well now that the presentations are over I will explain the plan again, this extensive forest has 4 entrances, the main one is in front of us, we will divide to cover each entrance, no one must leave this forest alive.


    Everyone was paying attention to the boss''s every word.


    Boss: Anshul, you will go to the western entrance. make your way through and kill everyone who tries to escape.


    The boy with the armor and the ax nodded his head.


    Boss: Your assassin, You will go through the east door, you already know what you have to do


    Assassin: As my lord orders.


    Boss: Me and Vespera will go through the southern entrance, when we activate the spell they start moving, everyone remember that our objective is to kill the priestess and the entire Lunaris clan. With our power it shouldn''t be a problem to kill them all, but I advise they not to underestimate that clan, they are stronger than you think, we have to finish before the spell ends.


    There was silence in the middle of the snow but everyone understood the objective.


    Boss: Anshul take this.


    The man threw him some kind of potion.


    Anshul: What is this?


    Boss: Although the Lunaris will temporarily lose some of their power, remember that they are strong at night, they will still retain their power and energy if they don''t waste it, in case you need to advance or something, use it and it will give you a recharge.


    The armor boy stared at the small position as he thought.


    Boss: And lastly, your Selene, you will go to the main door, when the spell is ready you will all know when to start moving. so let''s get going.


    Each one began to head to his position, when everyone divided up, only the chief and Vespera were left heading their way.


    Boss: Is the red moon effect guaranteed?


    Vespera: Yes, his power will return and he will lose his consciousness while the effect lasts, even if he does not distinguish between allies or enemies, he will kill every living being he sees boss.


    Boss: Perfect, that will be enough, if we are lucky it will leave the way clear for us to kill the priestess. Maybe the only problem would be the guardian but we shouldn''t worry too much about her, Selene will be enough to stop her, at the end of the day that entire clan depends on power that is not theirs, therein lies their weakness. We must thank her for revealing the location of the Lunaris clan hahaha.


    Vespera: By the way, who is that murderer, really, sir?


    The chief looked at the moon as he walked.


    Boss: An old friend.


    Vespera looked at him somewhat curious.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at the southern entrance.


    Boss: Well, let''s get started.


    The forest guards are always hidden in the trees in the middle of all the darkness, it would be impossible to get them out without knowing the forest or in some other way, they attack from a distance with bows and the occasional spell from a distance.


    A man walked calmly towards the south entrance with his hands behind his back as if it were something normal. He barely set foot on the edge of the forest, an arrow came out and shot towards his head.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    However, he only moved his head a little and avoided it, he continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    After that a rain of arrows came from many sides that went directly towards the man, but the arrows hit the ground, each and every one of the arrows hit the ground.


    Even through the thick forest you could feel and hear the surprise of the archers, where was the man?


    When they were looking for her they realized that the man was simply standing where he was at the beginning... The archers were puzzled.


    Several warriors with swords came out of the trees and surrounded the man, instantly attacking him as fast as they could.


    But the man with all the tranquility in the world dodged each of the attacks, at one point he touched one of the warriors and he began to age so much until he died, his corpse fell.


    The other warriors were shocked and stopped around the man.


    He stayed still for several seconds, out of nowhere they saw that his silhouette moved, everyone got ready to defend themselves, but in the blink of an eye he was back in his normal position with his arms behind his back.


    The warriors were confused, they did not understand what was happening, out of nowhere each and every one of them aged until they died.


    Vespera: Thanks for buying some time sir.


    The dark sorcerer utters some strange words within a ritual near the entrance.


    The bodies of the warriors began to rise.


    A group of warriors had arrived to support their companions, but the bodies of the dead began to attack them, they were just as fast as when they were alive, the warriors were fighting against their dead companions.


    Out of nowhere, several screams were also heard within the forest in the trees.


    Boss: They should learn that it is not a good idea to make the forest a cemetery.


    Apparently all the ancient warriors of the clan were buried within the forests as a way to make them rest in peace. However, this was information that only the Lunari clan should know.


    Boss: Vespera, everything is ready, prepare to activate it.


    Vespera: Yes sir.


    The Dark Sorcerer stood beside the boss, and began to create an incredibly large ritual circle.


    After preparing everything, he began to utter a series of words while concentrating his energy. She had placed an artifact in the middle of the ritual as a catalyst. The moon fragment.


    Out of nowhere a red ray of light shot towards the moon, this ray began to change the color of the moon.


    Boss: Perfect, with the Blood Moon they will not be able to resist our attack for long. We will stay here to take care of the catalyst. send warriors to continue advancing.


    Vespera: Yes sir.


    while Vespera ordered his dead to continue advancing, out of nowhere, the watchman of the south entrance appeared among the shadows, he was about to cut off the dark sorcerer''s head with his sickle, but the Boss blocked the blow with a sword from one of the fallen warriors, then tried to touch him but the watchman quickly moved away.


    Boss: Oh... I didn''t know that the vigilants could move away from their door, although... You were taking a while to appear, I was beginning to think that the Lunaris had become weaker over the years.


    While saying this the man began to smile as if mocking him and his clan.


    The Watcher looked at him with great anger and readied his sickle.


    (Robert''s perspective)


    We were waiting for Artemis to prepare the ritual and call us, Alice was required to be there in order to find Samantha, apparently she would use a blood connection to find her.


    While we are in our room a guard enters.


    Guard: Outsiders, the Priestess requests you at the main temple.


    Robert: Thank you, we will go immediately.


    The guard left the room.


    Alicia: Finally... I feel like the road has been long in some way.


    Bella: They''ve been fun days.


    Danny: We saw a lot of monsters along the way...I doubt that would be fun.


    Robert: Depending on how you look at it, it can be a good or bad thing.


    The boy was apparently playing with some decorations in the room.


    Robert: Well, let''s go then.


    This time I decided to leave the child in the room, I didn''t want him to start touching things in the ritual.


    We got ready and left for the main temple.


    While walking I realized that the night was quite quiet, we could see the temple in the distance, after a while we started to climb the thousand stairs that the temple had... Just seeing those stairs exhausted me mentally.


    When we were halfway up the stairs, I noticed how some guards were running from one side to the other, how strange, in all these days I have never seen anyone from this clan be nervous or agitated, Could something have happened?


    We reached the top and the guards let us into the temple.


    Artemis: Greetings, foreigns.


    Near the Priestess was Mizuki.


    Priestess: Well, I will explain a little about the function of the spell, the ritual is not that difficult, however it depends on how far away the person in question is, so it may take a while, and the real problem is that it consumes a lot of my energy.


    We all nodded, Alice took a step and approached the Priestess, she sat on her knees like the Priestess.


    Artemis took a small dagger and cut off the tip of Alice''s finger and then cut off the tip of her own finger.


    She gave him her hand and they immersed both hands in a small crystal filled with water, it was around a blue circle.


    Artemis entered a trance-like state, something like unconsciousness.


    While we waited, out of nowhere the light reflected by the Moon turned red, What was happening?


    We looked out the balcony and the Moon was red... there was a red ray pointing directly at it and it was coming from somewhere in the forest.


    In the distance you could hear screams and fights.


    Were they attacking this forest? What kind of crazy would do that?


    A guard entered the temple.


    Guard: Priestess, they are attacking us!


    But the priestess was still in a trance.


    Mizuki: What''s happening?


    Guard: They are attacking the 4 entrances to the forest at the same time!


    Mizuki: All 4 entries at the same time? Is it a large group?


    Guard: Not exactly, the informants say that at the eastern entrance there is a person hooded completely in black, in the west there is a guy in armor and with a large axe, in the south there are some kind of undead, and at the main entrance there is a strange girl...


    Mizuki: Hmm... send reinforcements to each of the secondary gates, the main force will stay here in the temple to take care of the Priestess, tell the guards that if they need more help, to send a report immediately.


    Guard: Yes ma''am!


    What a situation, I didn''t really know what to do, I highly doubt that someone who attacks a very protected place doesn''t have a plan... Mmm I shouldn''t have such selfish thoughts... but I''m ready to leave here with the girls, we don''t have a way to defend this place and we don''t have the power to help either. However, we have Mizuki, and the Lunari clan are invincible in the night.


    There should be no problem...


    Mizuki looked at me and walked away to tell me something.


    Mizuki: Boy, I have something to tell you, most likely whoever is attacking us has everything very planned, and there is something that I did not tell you. When I managed to communicate with my sister I felt an energy foreign to hers at that moment, most likely the owner of that energy managed to discover the location of the clan, and most likely it belonged to to our clan, I''m not going to ask them to stay, it''s not their battle, it''s our clan''s.


    Robert: I don''t think girls think the same.


    I told him this while looking at them.


    Mizuki: They don''t have to die for this...


    Robert: I understand what you mean, and believe me that if it were up to me I wouldn''t take risks, but the problem is them, and if I force them to leave I''ll probably have problems in the future, so for now let us help you a little, if I see that the situation It gets out of our hands, I''ll get them out of here.


    Mizuki looked at me relieved, I understood her feeling, but we do not rule over the feelings and thoughts of others, it was that simple, we knew that they were not going to leave without wanting to help her.


    So I''m going to make them at least satisfied that they gave their best and then we''ll leave, so they won''t have any regrets later.


    I walked away from Mizuki and asked the girls.


    I''m not stupid, I knew that they had managed to listen to us, but I still wanted to know their opinions.


    Robert: Girls you''ve heard the situation before, do you want us to continue on our way? Or do they want to help?


    Alicia: We have to help Mizuki, she has done a lot for us.


    Already knew.


    Bella: It''s true, without her we wouldn''t be alive.


    You don''t have to remind me.


    Danny: It''s not good to abandon someone when they need us...


    You''re right.


    I have to keep everyone safe in this situation, despite not having the power to do so.


    Well, everything was ready. We didn''t have all our weapons but there are some weapons in this room as decoration, maybe they will be useful, I looked at Mizuki and she nodded, she understood the situation.


    Robert: Well we will do a little strategy to protect this place.


    Everyone shouted with joy, even though they were very excited, I didn''t like this situation, it''s inevitable but most likely many people will die tonight... Maybe... this is a bad decision... deep down, I feel that this is not the best decision to survive, but their feelings are stronger than my own will... I am aware at this moment of my decision, if we fail I will have no regrets... I am doing the best I can at this moment, every second that is passing now...


    While I was thinking this, I looked at the Moon, which was completely red... Could it be that this time I will lose more than just an eye? I hope not...

 17-The Blood Moon

    (Anshul''s perspective)


    The moonlight barely illuminated the snow-covered path as he moved forward on that cold, lonely night. The creak of my boots echoed in the stillness, and my breath condensed in the cold air. It wasn''t my best time to reflect, but life has a funny way of making us question our choices.


    The cold, that damned cold, seeped into my bones and made me curse every step I took. As I moved forward, the shadows of my past mixed with the snowfall, reminding me why it all started. A revenge that burned inside me like a ravenous fire. But in the midst of the storm, something changed.


    Selene. His name resonated in my mind like a soft melody. When had it stopped being just a means to achieve my goal? She was always there, by my side, enduring the freezing storm with me. My thoughts turned to her as the snow fell silently.


    "Should we continue on this path, Selene?" I murmured into the chilly air, as if the wind could carry my words to her, wherever she was. At that moment, revenge began to lose its luster, and the warmth of his presence became more valuable than anything else.


    Footprints in the snow stretched behind me, marking the path we had traveled together. The decisions we made, the battles we faced, it was all etched on that white canvas. Selene and I were like two souls lost in the storm, searching for answers, but maybe, just maybe, the answer was in leaving the darkness behind and embracing the light that manifested in our union.


    So, as the snow continued to fall, freezing time around us, I set out to discover if this path was meant to be just a path of revenge or if it could be transformed into something more, something that would transcend the cold of the night and warm our hearts.


    While I was lost in my thoughts I arrived at the western entrance.


    So this is the entrance they assigned me, I couldn''t see anything but I knew that the guards were hidden.


    The real problem is that my power is limited at night, if I took a single step I wouldn''t be able to defend myself from so many attacks.


    Out of nowhere a red light shot into the sky and began to change the color of the Moon... So that''s what he was referring to.


    Well it''s time to move on, I just have to do what I always do, cut everything until I get to where I want, I will have to use almost all my energy for this situation.


    I took a step and several arrows headed towards me, I made a big cut in the air and damaged them all quickly, but they didn''t stop shooting. I ran towards the middle of the road covering myself, some arrows managed to hurt me while I was running, when I was about to reach the halfway point I raised my hand and created an incredibly strong glow.


    The archers couldn''t see in my direction because of the sun glare effect that my shine has, I took advantage of this moment and took my axe, it was going to be the first time I would do something like this. I concentrated almost all my energy and power, began to channel it on my axe, I had to make a clean cut and in a single movement, I closed my eyes and concentrated, when I felt that I was about to overflow I released all the energy around me towards the forest with a big cut.


    Many of the trees around me several kilometers away were cut in half, the area was now clear, I hope I killed most of the archers, this wouldn''t be a problem if it were daytime...


    When I was about to take a step I almost fainted, I had to kneel for a moment to try to calm myself down, I had released almost all my power and energy in a single movement in that "Solar Cut", I tried to breathe to calm down, but it was difficult for me to breathe. Some warriors appeared out of nowhere and headed to attack me.


    I barely had time to get up and started fighting them, even though I was too tired I could last a little, the attacks of these warriors have a lot of coordination and are quite strong, it is incredible that they are just simple warriors.


    While I dodged and repelled what I could, I tried to cut them, but they were quite agile when it came to dodging, I began to receive cuts from several of these warriors, at this rate they would kill me.


    At one point they surrounded me and jumped to kill me. I took a deep breath and with the last of my power I used "Solar Explosion" although it was weaker than I thought it almost didn''t do anything to them, but they were somewhat stunned, I took advantage of this moment and with a single movement around me I broke them everyone in half.


    After killing them I immediately fell to the ground because I was so tired, Incredible, honestly the night is not my thing.


    I was lying on the ground for a while, my breathing had barely calmed down. While I was lying on the floor I felt a strange presence, I stood up a little to see who it was and out of nowhere a bright arrow came towards me, I tried to cover myself with my hands but it sent me several meters back.


    Damn... The arrow had broken my entire arm, what kind of arrow is that...


    Watcher: Outsiders should learn not to stick their noses into other people''s lands.


    A woman started talking in front of me several meters away, so she was the one who shot...


    Watcher: I will give you a chance, if you give up, your death will be quick.


    Anshul: I don''t take orders from a stranger.


    Watcher: What a shame, I will keep in my memory a warrior as stubborn as you, What is your foreign name?


    As she said this, she drew his bow tighter.


    Anshul: My name is Anshul.


    Watcher: Oh... So you''re Anshul "The First Ray of the Sun" Right? I remember you were a great warrior, in the past our clans fought constantly, it is a shame that your clan perished.


    This woman had aroused my anger, I stood up as best I could and took my potion.


    Anshul: I will make you regret your words.


    The potion began to take effect and I began to get bigger, regenerate and have more power and strength.


    In a few seconds my arm was completely fine, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Watcher: Ohh... So you resort to borrowed power, as expected of a child of the sun.


    Anshul: What is your name? I will make sure to erase your name from this world.


    Watcher: I''m Stellar, boy, don''t think I''ll be soft on you.


    The Watcher began shooting her arrows at me, which had an intense light every time she shot one, I had to avoid him hitting me with one at all costs, I managed to dodge all the arrows, I jumped to the side and brandished my axe. I concentrated and surrounded my ax with an aura of fire, I did several cuts in the air, these cuts, like the axe, turned into flames and were directed at the Watcher.


    Stellar was a little impressed but she dodged them easily.


    Stellar: Not bad for someone who can only fight during the day, but your luck has a time limit, right?


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She is not wrong, the potion has a time limit, at most it will last 5 minutes, I must kill her before the effect ends, however, his power will also decrease the longer the fight lasts due to the red moon effect, but I can''t trust that strategy.


    Stellar: I just have to keep my distance and my victory is guaranteed.


    As soon as she finished saying that, with great impulse I headed towards her.


    Anshul: Try if you can.


    I swung my axe, activated "Solar Slash", with great momentum I launched a vertical slash as hard as I could towards his head.


    Even though I was going with great speed, she stayed still, out of nowhere she summoned a spear, she prepared to block me, Do you really think she can block my attack? I directed my ax with great force, but she activated a very intense light from the spear, taking advantage of the fact that she had blinded me with her light. With all the calm in the world he deflected my attack towards the ground.


    My ax stuck into the ground, the Watcher made a quick turn and stabbed his spear into my stomach.


    Anshul: Impossible...


    She kicked me and I flew several meters back.


    This pain was unbearable, however, without wasting time I pulled the spear out of my stomach and used "Solar Healing" but the effect of the potion gradually weakened and lost, I was not able to cure myself completely.


    Stellar: I told you boy, you can''t beat me with borrowed strength.


    While I was on my knees trying to heal myself, she pointed her bow at me.


    Stellar: It''s over, say hello to your clan on the other side.


    When she was about to shoot me, I stretched my hand in the direction where she was, the Watchman smiled.


    Stellar: I''m sorry, I won''t have mercy.


    As he said this he drew his bow tighter.


    Anshul: Calm down... (coughs blood)... I will never lose to someone like you.


    Out of nowhere, an arm of flame pierced the Watcher''s stomach.


    Stellar: What...? When...? ohh... it can''t be... the ax...


    The Watcher began to lose too much blood while her stomach was open and at the same time she was literally burning inside due to the flame arm.


    She looks back and there it was, a kind of flame spirit that had emerged from the axe.


    The Watcher pointed one of her hands at the fire spirit, a large and very intense light covered it and caused a lot of damage. She took advantage of that moment and with a kick impregnated with moonlight, she took him away from her back.


    The spirit disappeared.


    However, she fell to his knees with his stomach open, he had lost too much blood not to mention the large burns that his stomach had inside.


    Stellar: No... no... no... It can''t be... I can''t die like this... (Coughs up blood).


    He tried to stand up but couldn''t.


    Anshul: Ha... Aren''t you going to beat me?


    Until the end Anshul provoked her.


    Stellar: I was... naive... (Coughs up a lot of blood)... I underestimated you...


    Anshul watched the scene without any concern.


    Stellar: My brothers... I''m sorry....


    While saying these words, the Watchman stretched her hand towards the moon and then fell abruptly to the ground.


    She had died.


    A kind of strange energy began to disperse from the Watchman''s body towards the sky on all sides.


    Anshul: What a night... I guess I''ll rest a little...


    After saying that Anshul fainted.


    (Assassin''s Perspective)


    So far the plan is going very well, it''s really complicated having to create a way to produce that... That''s what makes it fun though... Being able to see everything from the front row... I hope my dad recognizes when it''s the right time... This body is a little light... maybe I should take one more depending on my tastes.


    The Assassin began to laugh alone as if he had remembered something funny.


    While he was laughing he saw how a red light began to change the color of the moon.


    Assassin: Helping Vespera get those materials was really difficult, sometimes I think that no one values ??my good work.


    While he was talking to himself, he crossed the entrance to the forest as if nothing had happened, he was greeted with many spells, however at superhuman speed he dodged them.


    The spells came one after another without stopping, but the assassin dodged them all at great speed.


    At one point the murderer entered the forest at high speed and began to kill all the sorcerers who were hiding in the forest.


    Only screams of pain could be heard in that forest, no one knew what was happening, after a while, the murderer appeared in the middle of the road covered in blood.


    Assassin: They really were very hidden... It was kind of exhausting.


    He was breathing with some difficulty.


    As she walked, his instincts sensed something behind him, he looked back and a sword was coming at full speed.


    Only by his reflexes had he managed to avoid it, but he managed to receive a cut on his face.


    Assassin: Jo... Not bad...


    He didn''t finish speaking and behind his back he received another attack out of nowhere, this time he managed to block it correctly.


    However, the attacks continued coming from his back and he couldn''t see who was doing them because they disappeared so quickly.


    At one point it seemed that the murderer got tired and took a while to respond to the attack. The Watcher took advantage of that moment and cut the killer''s back.


    Watcher: I caught you.


    Assassin: That''s what I should say.


    Out of nowhere the one who received the cut was the Watcher and was forced to quickly move away. The Watchman looked at the place where he was supposed to have cut the Assassin but there was no one there.


    Watcher: But if I cut you... How...?


    Assassin: Oh... that? You just cut off an illusion, you didn''t actually cut me. So... you hide in the shadows, right?


    Watcher: I will not fall again, it will be the first and last time you will touch me.


    Assassin: Hmm... It''s certainly problematic... but I''ll kill you anyway.


    While saying that, the Assassin smiled.


    The Watcher raised his sword and summoned creatures of the night.


    Assassin: That''s unfair, I''m only one...


    Watcher: It''s not my problem.


    The Assassin smiled even more in this situation, he liked being in danger.


    Assassin: I warn you that your death will not be quick.


    The beasts of the night attacked the Assassin, he managed to avoid them, but at the same time he was also attacked by the Watcher from behind.


    He managed to dodge almost everything but he was getting tired, and little by little he began to receive wounds, however the Assassin noticed that he was also making his movements slower and slower, this is due to the effect of the moon. his power cannot be regenerated.


    Still he couldn''t attack the beasts because if he neglected his back it was the end.


    At one point the Assassin made a very quick turn and created several illusions, the Watcher lost sight of him and did not know which one was real, with his supernatural speed the murderer began to kill each of the beasts.


    When his illusions quickly disappeared, he cut down the last beast, but the Watcher took advantage of that moment to attack his back, it would be impossible to dodge that attack at that speed. The Assassin, feeling the danger, concentrated all his energy on its speed, It seemed as if he had stopped time, he saw everything passing slowly, he managed to turn around before Watcher cut him from behind, the Assassin blocked his attack and pierced the Watcher''s stomach.


    Assassin: I told you that your death would not be slow.


    But the Watcher disappeared before his eyes.


    Assassin: What?


    And the Assassin received a big cut on her back from the Watcher.


    Watcher: I didn''t say your death would be quick.


    The Assassin quickly turned to stab the Watcher in the head with his knives, but he melted into the shadows.


    He began to lose blood due to the cut the Watcher had made.


    The Watcher kept attacking him from behind.


    While the Assassin dodged and weakly covered himself, he began to speak.


    Assassin: So you can also use illusions right? Although I suppose they are shadow illusions.


    The Assassin was not wrong, The Watcher could also make illusions but based on shadows.


    Assassin: However... I will defeat you, I already know all your tricks.


    He started smiling like a maniac.


    The Watcher continued attacking for a while when he noticed that the Assassin''s movements were becoming slower and slower due to the bleeding.


    The Assassin was expecting an attack from behind as his next move, but this time the attack came from the front, he did not expect that situation.


    Watcher: It''s over.


    When he was about to cross it, the Assassin disappeared from his sight.


    Watcher: What!?


    There was only a round object in front of him on the ground.


    Watcher: What is that...?


    Out of nowhere a great light came out of the object and blinded the Watcher and also illuminated the dark path for a moment.


    Assassin: It''s over...


    Out of nowhere a knife stuck into the back of the Watcher''s neck and was sharply lowered towards the lower part of his back.


    Without wasting time, the Assassin, who seemed to be able to see everything in slow motion, began to slash every part of the Watcher''s body.


    Everything seemed to happen in slow motion, until the object stopped illuminating.


    At most the light from the object lasted 3 seconds but in those 3 seconds he almost managed to massacre the Watcher.


    Watcher: How?... (Coughs up too much blood)...


    Assassin: Oh... You mean that? I forgot to tell you that I can become invisible for a small period of time... Oh and also this.


    He showed her the item he had used before.


    Assassin: It was called a flashbang grenade. It''s very useful, don''t you think? A merchant who was with a robot sold it to me, the best purchase of my life.


    Every part of the Watchman''s body was bleeding.


    Assassin: By the way, what is your name? I will give you the honor of remembering you since you did me some harm.


    The Watcher before choking on his blood and beginning to die told him.


    Watcher: Gloomy...


    As soon as he finished saying that he died.


    Assassin: What a good name... Gloomy... I should give myself one too, don''t you think?


    He began to speak to the body of the Watcher.


    Assassin: Come on, I know you''re not a guy of few words.


    The Watcher''s body began to disperse a strange energy towards the sky, then that energy disappeared.


    Assassin: Ohh... Incredible, even dead you do strange things. You should accompany me, don''t you think?


    He kept talking to the body as if it were going to respond.


    Assassin: Come on, you don''t have to be shy, accompany me while I accomplish my goal, we can chat while we walk.


    The Assassin took the Watcher''s sword and began to drag the body as he continued on his way.

 18-The Weight of the Past

    Selene was born into the powerful Lunaris clan, where worship of the moon goddess was the basis of their culture and beliefs. She was surrounded by the teachings and traditions that venerated the goddess of the moon. From a young age, she was trained in sacred rituals and in the use of mystical abilities that were associated with the influence of the moon. she showed exceptional talent in wielding the mystical abilities associated with lunar influence.


    However, Selene''s happiness was abruptly cut short when, at the age of ten, her clan was attacked by a rival faction that desired control of its territory and resources. In the chaos and violence of the attack, Selene lost her parents and her younger sister, leaving her the only survivor of her family.


    After the attack, Selene was taken prisoner by her attackers, who subjected her to years of slavery and abuse. Forced to perform forced labor and endure physical and emotional abuse, Selene lived in constant anguish and despair.


    During her captivity, Selene never stopped remembering the teachings of her clan and the worship of the moon goddess. In the darkest moments of her existence, she found comfort in the hope that the goddess would protect her and guide her to freedom.


    Finally, after years of suffering, Selene managed to escape from her captors thanks to a risky escape plan. Wounded and exhausted, she arrived at the clan''s main town, far from her former home and the painful memories that tormented her.


    However, Selene''s life took an even darker turn when she was wrongly accused of treason and for having helped the Solaris clan destroy the village she was in before, she was accused by influential members within the clan. False accusations of conspiracy and deception were leveled against her, sowing distrust and fear among her own colleagues.


    Despite her innocence and Selene''s desperate pleas, the clan council decided to exile her, condemning her to an uncertain fate far from her home and those she once considered her family. Selene was mercilessly expelled from her community, abandoned to her fate in a hostile and unknown world.


    For years, Selene wandered through inhospitable lands, facing constant danger and deprivation. Without a place to call home and without the support of her family, she was forced to survive in extreme conditions, fighting loneliness and despair.


    Selene''s exile not only represented the loss of her home and her identity, but also the end of all her hopes and dreams. Her clan''s betrayal and abandonment scarred her deeply, leaving emotional scars that she would never fully heal.


    In the midst of the loneliness of the road and the darkness of the forest, Selene was found by a man who gave her strength and a reason to move forward, fueled by the fire of revenge and the desire to find a new purpose in her life. Now, her path is marked by the quest for revenge and hatred, she wants the opportunity to prove her true worth to what she once called life, far from the prejudices and injustice that dogged her in her past.


    Now, Selene carries with her the physical and emotional scars of her past, struggling to find her place in a world that took away everything she loved. Although she is no longer part of the Lunaris clan, the influence of the moon remains a fundamental part of her being, reminding her every night of the bonds she once had and the losses she suffered.


    (Selene''s perspective)


    (Flashback)


    I ran while my mind assimilated how the little that remained of my hope was destroyed, my legs were the only allies I had left in this desperate escape. Each step resonated in my mind like a racing heartbeat, while tears flooded my cheeks, mixing with the sweat and blood that emanated from my wounds. The physical pain intertwined with the pain of my soul, forming a whirlwind of agony that threatened to devour me whole.


    The roofs followed one another beneath my feet, being mute witnesses of my desperation. The cold bit into my skin, reminding me of my own vulnerability in the midst of this endless race. My muscles gave out with each stride, crying out for a break I couldn''t afford. Not now. Not when he was so close to death.


    The guards, like implacable shadows, persisted in their pursuit. Their voices echoed in the night, full of threats and condemnations. But I couldn''t allow myself to be captured. No again. Not after everything he had suffered.


    The forest spread before me like a dark blanket, promising shelter and hope. My feet hit the ground with renewed determination, propelling me forward, towards the border that separated oppression from freedom. But fate, capricious and cruel, decided to intervene once again.


    I stumbled. My knees hit the ground hard, sending a wave of pain through my exhausted body. Discouragement washed over me, threatening to drown me in despair. Had all my efforts been in vain?


    I began to crawl with my injured hands, my nails began to bleed a lot due to the roughness and the injuries, a feeling that the end had arrived invaded me, my tears now dominated my face... I was tired of everything... despite I wanted this hell to end... something in me just wanted to live... I didn''t want to die like this.


    Then a voice broke the silence of the night. At first, just a whisper in the darkness, but soon it became a beacon of hope in the midst of the storm. I looked up, meeting the eyes of a man whose presence radiated a strange aura of calm and mystery.


    His words reached me like a balm for a wounded soul. She extended her hand toward me, offering me a way out of this maze of pain and despair. Without thinking twice, I took it, clinging to it as if it were my only lifeline in the middle of a stormy sea.


    But the peace was short-lived. The guards, relentless in their duty, caught up with us, accusing us of treason and challenging our right to freedom. The sword rose menacingly, promising a violent end to this macabre dance of life and death.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    In a small whisper he told me: "Don''t worry... it will all be over soon."


    It was then that the stranger became my savior, defying fate with an act of bravery and supernatural power. Blood sprayed into the air, tinged with the darkness of the night, as the skeletons fell to the ground, victims of a force beyond all comprehension.


    My tears came with renewed intensity, mixing relief with pain and gratitude. I had found a protector in this world of shadows and darkness, a hero willing to defy the entire universe for me.


    He approached me and picked me up.


    Exhausted, I let exhaustion and relief wash over me, allowing sleep to envelop me in its warm, welcoming arms. For the first time in a long time, I was able to sleep in peace, knowing that, although the road was difficult and dangerous, I was not alone in this fight for freedom.


    Whisper: "You did a good job"


    (Flashback End)


    I still remember that day, when my savior appeared and took me out of that horrible town.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but the day has finally come when I will take revenge, there will be no one left alive.


    A ray of light shot towards the moon and little by little it changed its color, the girl little by little lost her consciousness, her eyes turned red, instead her instincts took control, her feelings were what guided her movements. All the hatred he had accumulated was taking control of his body.


    She passed the border of the forest and was greeted with attacks from spells and archers, but she took out her knives and blocked everything with strength and speed.


    Elite warriors appeared to stop her at the entrance of the border, she ran towards them while blocking all the attacks and dodging, when she was about to collide with them, she disappeared.


    The warriors were confused, although they noticed something strange, their companions had stopped shooting.


    They heard muffled screams.


    When one of them looked behind him he saw the girl on a pile of corpses.


    However, they noticed that he had not killed them, he had only left them on the verge of death, while they were unconscious.


    She wanted them to suffer until the last moment, she had caused the wounds in such a way that they could not be saved, only great suffering awaited them before death.


    Some of them preferred to commit suicide with their own weapons.


    Everyone was shocked, or so the soldier who had seen the scene believed, since when he realized it his companions were dead next to him.


    Soldier: What!? Impossible...


    He was totally tormented, he didn''t understand what was happening, he was going to brandish his weapon to fight his last battle but when he raised his arms he only saw streams of blood coming out of them.


    He had lost his arms and hadn''t realized it.


    The soldier went into shock, as he assimilated everything he saw how out of nowhere he fell to the side.


    He thought he had lost his balance and tried to stand up, but he saw his body to the side, his head had been cut off and he didn''t realize it.


    When Selene was about to continue advancing when she noticed a presence.


    It was a hooded girl, the girl touched the soldier''s head and he began to slowly close his eyes without suffering.


    Nocturnia: So you''re back Selene, a shame you''ve lost your way.


    While saying these he began to take out his daggers.


    Selene just looked at her, and in an instant she had already pierced her with her knives.


    However, Selene was the one who received damage from behind with one of the Watcher''s daggers. Selene made a quick movement but the Watcher had already merged with the shadows.


    Nocturnia: Your parents would be disappointed in you.


    Selene did not respond, but a red aura began to emanate from her.


    The Watcher began to realize something.


    (Nocturnia''s perspective)


    How strange she doesn''t respond, it''s like it''s not her, something must be controlling her, whatever it is, you just have to make her come to her senses, at least I think so.


    The real problem was that the only opportunity she had had she missed, she was almost sure she wasn''t going to fall for the same trick twice, she needed to get close to her so she could induce a protective sleep.


    While the Watcher was thinking, Selene closed her eyes and stayed still, this made the Watcher a little uneasy, clearly it was some trick of something, from one moment to the next she opened her red eyes, but there was something different, I had a bad feeling.


    She was staring at her even though she was hidden in the shadows of darkness.


    There was no way she could see me.


    Out of nowhere Selene started attacking the shadows, but she was attacking exactly where the Watcher was hiding.


    This surprised her too much no one should be able to do that.


    The Watcher was forced to go out and fight her.


    However, the difference in power was clear, it wouldn''t last a minute even if he gave it his all, he had no escape, he had to try to touch her even if he died.


    While they exchanged blows with their weapons, the surveillance created illusions and attacked in coordination.


    Selene was able to see what the real Watcher was so without hesitation she attacked her, she was surprised and received her attack.


    But it disappeared, Selene was somewhat taken aback, when she felt a hand touch her head from behind.


    Nocturnia: With this she should enter protective sleep and bring her back to consciousness.


    Apparently Selene was deceived by the illusions, although the reality was that the Watcher could change position with her illusions.


    However, Selene with a quick movement stabbed his heart with her two knives.


    The Watcher was surprised, it was impossible, no one can escape protective dreams, as she fell she saw everything in slow motion, she realized something, Selene was smiling like a maniac.


    The Watcher understood that she was not conscious, that''s why she continued moving.


    The protective sleep must have affected her but I did not realize that she was unconscious.


    Before dying the Watcher smiled at him.


    Nocturnia: Sorry I didn''t arrive on time... Selene...


    After that Selene tore it to pieces in less than a second.


    But her tears began to fall unconsciously, her expressionless body continued walking but her soul reflected something else.


    He continued walking towards the main doors to massacre them all, with the death of the Watchers, the entrances and the clan were not going to last long, they had lost their main defense.


    Now only the internal defense of the Clan remained.


    (Mizuki''s perspective)


    Hours had passed since the attack, and the only thing I heard was bad news, although within all that there were things that could be rescued.


    Sombrio, Stellar and Nocturnia had been killed although they had not yet received any reports from Umbra, he may still be alive but the chances are slim, apparently the only one who managed to block the enemy at the cost of her life was Stellar.


    Mizuki: Let the soldiers of the western gate gather here to strengthen the defense.


    Soldier: Yes ma''am!


    Apparently our enemies were strong, what will be their objective? Will it be my sister? She was the only thing he could think of.


    While Mizuki thinking, began to hear screams, he looked down from the balcony and saw many skeletons entering the base and attacking everything that crossed their path.


    Robert: That doesn''t look good at all.


    Mizuki: We are slowly running out of strength.


    Alicia: We will go help.


    I looked at her with great fear, I didn''t want them to risk their lives..


    Robert touched my shoulder and nodded, I understood the message.


    Mizuki: Okay go, but if the situation gets out of control you have the order to flee, you can''t disobey.


    Everyone nodded and got ready to leave the temple.

 19-The Light That Goes Out

    (Robert''s perspective)


    We started going down the stairs as fast as we could, although there were too many and I personally needed to save energy to fight the skeletons, so the girls went ahead while I went down at my own pace.


    While I was going down I noticed that the warriors had a little trouble fighting against those skeletons, even though they are just bones moving, I think I will support them from a distance. From what I see from here, those skeletons are almost as good as the warriors, that just means that I won''t be able to beat even one of them in hand-to-hand combat.


    Before going to fight Mizuki ordered the guards to bring our weapons and equipment that were in the temple where we were staying.


    They brought me my bow and the magician''s suit that I used in the concentration camp, I hadn''t used it in a while, it looks a little worn out, but it can still be useful


    There was a quarter of the stairs left to reach the bottom. So I stopped at a good shooting distance, prepared my arrows and began to analyze the situation.


    Hmm... I couldn''t think of anything to help, I highly doubt that simple arrows would affect a skeleton.


    While I was thinking I saw that Alice was casting lightning spells to support the warriors, an idea occurred to me when I saw her.


    Robert: Alice, can you by any chance put magic into my arrows?


    Alice: I think so... Although I''ve never tried it.


    Alice took an arrow to try, she slowly began to pass magic of some kind on it, after a moment she gave it to me.


    Alice: Try to shoot.


    I readied the bow, I saw a skeleton that had a warrior against the wall, I aimed it at him and shot, the arrow hit the skeleton, freezing it, the warrior took advantage and broke it thanks to the ice.


    The warrior looked at us and nodded in gratitude.


    Robert: I didn''t know you could do ice magic anymore, last time it didn''t work very well for you.


    Alicia: You learn from mistakes, these days I was trying to better mix the different elements to refine my magic.


    After saying that she took the bag of arrows off my back and began to imbue them.


    Alicia: I don''t think the effect will last long, so take advantage of it while it lasts.


    Robert: I''ll help you support the warriors here.


    We began to support the warriors from a distance, she with her spells and I with the bow along with the ice arrows, at least that''s what I called the arrows, sometimes I felt in an unreal world with this kind of thing, I guess I''m still not completely used to this new world.


    At one point a warrior was about to be killed by a skeleton but someone kicked him very hard and completely destroyed him.


    Is she Danny?


    She had too much strength, after that she started hitting the different skeletons that had weapons, while avoiding their attacks.


    So she was holding back in training... I don''t think she gained strength simply from the military art that I taught her, the reality is that she was always strong, but she is too shy, so she was just learning the different types of techniques that I taught him, to use them in a situation of this type.


    We heard some pretty loud screams, a large horde of skeletons were approaching, it was going to be impossible to stop so many of them, the only one who could is Alice but she could hurt someone.


    I needed to think about what the best option would be.


    Out of nowhere something flew towards the large horde, a bag I think... Bella screamed after me.


    Bella: Robert! Shoot him!


    Mmm... This girl thinks that shooting something in motion is easy... I tried to hit it but I failed, I still needed practice with the bow.


    Before the bag hit the ground, Alice shot a very thin light from her finger and managed to hit it.


    A strange dust began to disperse throughout the large horde.


    Bella: Everyone stay away!


    The warriors understood and walked away.


    Out of nowhere all the skeletons began to melt...


    What was that?


    Robert: Why are they melting? What was that you threw?


    Bella: It is a powder made from a very dangerous plant, if you touch it carelessly, it will disperse its spores and they will pass through your skin to eat your bones or in some species melt them.


    Ah... It was fascinating to hear explanations of things I don''t understand.


    But thanks to Bella the large horde decreased and we were able to continue supporting without losing many people.


    After a while we managed to repel the skeletons, and we began to retake the entrance.


    I felt a strange smell, I looked back, I noticed a shadow above us, I look up and something was falling towards us.


    I pushed Alice being careful not to make her fall all these stairs and took the impact.


    God... What was this? I was a little dazed but I smelled a strong smell of blood, I looked closer and there was a body on top of me, he was completely disfigured.


    I felt very nauseous watching that.


    Alicia came to help me but someone appeared behind her very quickly, and as if everything were in slow motion I saw how he ran a sword through her from behind.


    Robert: NOO!


    The hooded man lifted her from behind with the sword with which he had impaled her. But Alicia, in a quick movement, concentrated all her magic in one of her hands and touched her face.


    The hooded man''s face literally caught fire, because of this he dropped the sword and Alicia fell, she was very hurt.


    With all my strength I pushed the body off of me and ran to help her, shit, that wound is very serious, she was losing blood faster than she thought. it was best to leave the sword where she was so that the wound wouldn''t open.


    While I was somewhat in shock, I didn''t realize that the murderer had already put out the fire, his face was all roasted, you could see horrible burns, he pulled out a knife and attacked me with great anger.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But Danny appeared and kicked him towards some huts and destroyed them.


    Danny: Are you okay?!


    I tried to cover Alicia''s wound a little, but I needed something to temporarily seal the wound, otherwise she was going to die.


    Danny: I''ll go finish that guy off.


    Robert: Danny wait!


    He didn''t listen to me and left.


    Robert: Damn it, Bella come on!


    Bella stunned due to the scene but managed to react when she heard my scream.


    Bella: What do we do!?


    Robert: There''s no time, do you have any herbs that will seal the side of his wound?


    Bella: Do you want me to seal the wound with that stuck sword!?


    Robert: If we take out the sword she will bleed to death quickly, if we leave it like this it will take longer that will give us some time, we need time to get her out of here.


    She nodded and started using various herbs to do something.


    I spent the entire time helping her carefully put the grass, apparently Alicia had fainted, but I could still hear her moans.


    Bella: Well, everything was ready.


    When we were about to lift Alice, I saw in the distance that there was a girl with some kind of daggers, some warriors ignored the skeletons to attack her but in the blink of an eye she managed to cut them all. But she didn''t kill them, she left them all wounded, while the skeletons killed everyone.


    I didn''t even notice at what moment she made the cuts, she was as fast as Mizuki, out of nowhere she looked in our direction, before I knew it a dagger was coming straight towards me.


    But a sword blocked her, it was Mizuki.


    Mizuki: Take Ali...


    Before I finished speaking the girl appeared in front of us and tried to stab Bella with Alice but Mizuki stopped her, so I took advantage of that moment to stab her with one of my arrows but she realized and pushed Mizuki to the side for a moment. and with an incredible maneuver he turned and kicked me so hard that he sent me flying up the stairs towards the temple, I crashed into the temple wall and collapsed a part of the wall... Impossible... I think something broke inside me...


    What kind of person has such monstrous strength to kick me and send me flying up the temple when there were like a thousand stairs away?...


    I felt my consciousness suddenly disappear...


    (Mizuki''s perspective)


    I acted quickly and wanted to cut her but she was faster than I thought. She dodged it and while she was dodging it she took the dagger that she had thrown at us at the beginning and walked away from us.


    I hope Robert survived that blow...


    Mizuki: My girl, take her to my sister quickly, she will help them.


    Bella wanted to say something but realized that it was not the time to speak and hurriedly picked up Alicia carefully and went upstairs.


    Well, now I just have to defeat this girl... She looks very familiar to me... I shouldn''t lose concentration, I realized instantly that she hit Robert, she is faster than me.


    Listening to my instincts, I decided to remove the blindfold.


    That aura... I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere... I can''t remember where.


    The girl without any waste of movement attacked me, in less than a second she was behind me to cut me, but I could see her every move, so I blocked it.


    We began to exchange several attacks at a speed that no one should be able to see what is happening, it is the first time in my entire life that someone is on par with my speed.


    I had to use some techniques, I felt that if I didn''t fight with everything I would probably lose.


    At one point I blocked her attack and pushed her, at that moment I concentrated and started making some movements.


    The girl didn''t quite understand what she was doing but she couldn''t hit me, I dodged each attack with elegance, at one point I managed to cut off her arm and hit her.


    That was my "Moon Dance".


    Although I realized something... My power was decreasing... And it was not recovering...


    I looked at the red moon for a moment, then looked at the girl, her wounds were regenerating.


    I see, the red moon gives power to the girl and not us, we only have whatever lunar energy we have at the moment.


    It was a very bad situation, I had wasted energy that I was not going to get back, if this dragged on I would lose to her.


    When the girl saw her cut, she got angry and started attacking me faster than before, Can she still fight faster? This was not going well at all.


    Every sword blow we exchanged brought me a second closer to my defeat.


    I had to ensure victory in the next move, I deflected her attack and filled my sword with energy, and with one move I attacked her.


    She blocked it with one of her daggers but it broke, my sword was going to cut her but in a fleeting movement she managed to dodge it and my sword continued towards the ground, I only managed to cut a lock of her hair. In one swift movement She hit me in the face with her fist and with a kick she sent me flying towards one of the temples that were in the distance.


    Incredible, I manage to block and dodge my "Edge of the full moon" that shouldn''t be so easy.


    The girl appeared in the building and attacked me without letting me breathe. At one point I dodged her attack but I didn''t realize that behind me was the boy that Robert found.


    I wouldn''t arrive in time to save him... But the boy''s eyes shone yellow, before being hit by the dagger he dodged it... What? As it did?


    The girl, ignoring that fact, took out her dagger that had been stuck in the ground and continued attacking me.


    Each time she attacked with more fury and her power increased, I tried to surpass her in a fight, but my power had already decreased too much, I could no longer beat her in combat, while she recovered all her strength due to the red moon and increased her power even more.


    At one point I thought she had left an opening and attacked her but I fell into her trap, she stuck her dagger in one of my legs, then she took it out and with a big fist she sent me flying towards a temple that was nearby, I crossed the entire temple due to the force of his blow, breaking everything when i hit the temple.


    I was getting tired, in the blink of an eye the girl was in front of me, when she was about to cut off my head I managed to avoid her, the girl continued attacking me, she never stopped.


    I began to receive many wounds, and the ones I gave him regenerated.


    In a last attempt, I concentrated so I could finish her off with a single blow.


    But as soon as I tried to hit her, she began to dodge my attacks elegantly... And just as if nothing had happened, I received a big cut on one of my eyes and then my arm.


    Impossible...


    Then she received me with a kick.


    She kicked me and I went flying towards the main stairs and broke them... I had copied my Moon Dance...


    While I was somewhat dazed, I managed to look at the sky and a silhouette was descending at full speed. I managed to move my head in time and a dagger stuck into the floor of the stairs.


    I got up and tried to stab her but she grabbed a piece of rubble from the stairs and deflected my attack to the side, When he deflected my sword, he took advantage of that moment and grabbed me from the horse and pulled me and held me with one hand. When he was about to stab me with his dagger in his other hand I managed to block it and in one quick movement I cut my own hair with my sword to get out of that situation, she gave me a very hard kick in the chest, I flew towards the temple that was in front of the stairs of the main temple.


    I started coughing up blood.


    I didn''t have time to get up as I was greeted with a knee to my stomach.


    This is what I get for trusting my strength too much... maybe I could have figured it all out beforehand... possibly I would have won... if I didn''t feel so superior to everyone...


    She took all the air out of me with that blow to the stomach, then he grabbed me by the neck and threw me very hard against the floor of the temple entrance.


    She jumped with her dagger in her hands, and stuck it in my stomach, but my image disappeared, she was confused, I took advantage of that moment and attacked her with ¡°Heavenly Lunge¡± from behind her. When I was about to cut off her head, she moved her body quickly and because of that movement she managed to avoid me and I pierced her shoulder with my sword. I didn''t stop there and brought the sword down with all my strength and when I was about to reach her heart, she stopped the sword with her hands from the other side.


    I tried to put her down but she had more strength than me... she forcibly turned around and I had to let go of the handle of the sword, otherwise she would break my hands. She took her dagger with a fleeting movement pierced my stomach.


    They couldn''t get their hand out, it was too strong, with the last of my energy I gathered energy in my hand and with a fist, I hit the edge of the blade.


    This managed to pierce her heart in half.


    The girl began to lose the red color in her eyes.


    Selene: I''m sorry sister...


    It just can''t be...


    Mizuki: Selene...?


    As I could have forgotten her, her eyes looked at me one last time with tears and then she fell to the side.


    No... Because... I tried to touch her but my body didn''t respond, I was losing a lot of blood.


    I wanted to stand up, but I couldn''t, while I was kneeling I looked up the stairs, my sister was going down with Robert in the distance.


    I stretched out my hand so I could touch them one last time, even if they were far away.


    But something crossed my back into my heart... What...? My vision quickly became blurry.


    I''m sorry I can''t say goodbye to everyone... I really regret not having been able to say goodbye... I couldn''t hear anything anymore...


    Robert I sincerely hope that they manage to move forward...


    (Robert''s perspective)


    Mizuki looked at me smiling while something transparent crossed her chest and with a kind of witch behind her.


    Her sister, seeing this, screamed so loud that it broke my eardrums... I only heard a beep after that, I saw how the witch who was stabbing Mizuki also covered her ears.


    Artemis removed the blindfold and with a single look made the witch explode.


    However, due to Artemis''s anger, she did not notice a man who appeared out of nowhere behind her... When did that guy get there?


    This man was missing an arm, but with his only arm he touched Artemis and before Artemis looked back, this man threw her to the ground, then picked her up and kicked her as hard as he could.


    Artemis collided with me and we were thrown upwards, breaking part of the temple and falling into the river that was at the back of the temple.

 20-Salvation Among the Shadows

    (Samantha''s perspective)


    Almost two weeks had passed since I arrived at this place, I thought it was some kind of prison or laboratory at the beginning. But it turned out to be a large camp that is dedicated to rescuing slaves who are in the hands of magicians.


    And they do not discriminate against anyone, they help both humans who belong to this world and those who belong to ours. They help them all and then put them all to work together for the group.


    I don''t really know if the Speaker turned out to be a good person or if he just uses them all, I certainly also feel in a great debt to him for saving me, I have noticed that everyone here feels that way.


    And based on that debt that we feel, he takes advantage of us and uses us, although speaking in the clear good sense, he does not treat anyone badly, he does not hit anyone, he always resolves everything with dialogue. But he does not leave anyone without doing anything, everyone has to do something and contribute something.


    I''m not used to someone being as direct with things as him, although if I tried to complain I simply couldn''t, the reason is that he hasn''t done anything wrong. I was certainly going to feel like a horrible person if I didn''t pay the debt I owed him.


    I noticed that he doesn''t force anyone to do something they don''t like, it always looks at what the person''s potential is regardless of what race they are, that is why there are humans mixed together. I even found different races from our world, I don''t know how they ended up here but it is something surprising. In terms of communication... Well, they have some wizard bracelets to be able to communicate with them, although not everyone has a bracelet, only some.


    I would say that the only bad thing about all this is that my potential is combat, and because of that they forced me to cut my hair, they say that my hair in combat would only be a hindrance or my hair could be pulled in a combat because it was long... it''s not like they were wrong... but I really miss my hair, I was already used to fighting with it...


    Ah... I wonder how Robert is doing.... Since that day I don''t know anything about him...


    Unknown: Hey Samantha.


    Mmm... But he''s a great man, he''ll be fine...


    Unknown: Hey Samantha!


    Unknown: Could you stop being lost in your thoughts? I''m hungry so we need to finish this exploration quickly.


    Samantha: If you controlled your hunger a little, food would last longer Saga...


    Saga was a girl from the werewolf race, apparently due to certain circumstances she ended up here in this world.


    Unknown 2: Don''t waste your words and efforts on that dog Sam.


    And the other girl was Alba, apparently she belongs to a breed of feline, although I don''t know the name.


    Saga: For your information I am of the wolf race! Not dogs!


    Alba: Yes yes... whatever you say dog...


    Saga lunged at Saga, and they began to struggle on the floor.


    Saga: I''ll rip off your ears!


    Alba: You''re too loud.


    It had been a week since I was assigned to this exploration group, or well I would say since it was formed, apparently the Speaker wanted an exploration group quite skilled at finding refugees or slaves in need, so he formed a group and joined us. With the capabilities of each member of this group, we certainly have a series of skills in finding people, lineage and race are very well reflected in this group.


    Saga is very good at tracking smells and stuff like that.


    Alba was more skilled at following trails and being more stealthy.


    And I... well I have experience in these forests among other things, apart from that, of the three I am the one with the most experience in combat apparently, although each of them has things that I don''t.


    Anyway, we were assigned to find a group that had gotten lost in these forests, apparently they went out in search of supplies and had not returned in days, we did not have any news about them until yesterday, someone from that group managed to send a message emergency, apparently they had been ambushed, but it did not give more information, the handwriting was very bad and it was cut off in the middle of the message.


    The messages take some time to arrive as they use spirits for communication, which are sealed in a scroll.


    We have his latest location so we''ll start looking around.


    Samantha: Okay, enough rest, we have to continue.


    Saga: But you were the one who was resting!


    Alba: ...Get off Saga, you weigh a lot...


    Alba pushed Saga off her, while Saga complained about having fallen on her own butt, Alba began to speak.


    Alba: By the way Sam, how''s your hand going? Have you already fully adapted?


    Samantha looked at her hand.


    Now I had a hand that had been made for me at camp, apparently they had a team of quite skilled designers or scientists there, the truth is I don''t know what those people are called, the Speaker calls this thing a magical robotic hand or something like that, the I really don''t have much knowledge of that, the technology of this world is something fascinating, although I don''t know how The Speaker and his team had managed to mix things from our world with Robert''s so that the magic could flow through the robotic hand.


    I''m still having a bit of trouble adjusting to the sensitivity as it''s strange to feel my own mana flow like I''ve never lost my hand, but it''s actually quite useful among other things, although I don''t know how they made it look like a normal hand with skin and all, sometimes that camp is scary in several ways.


    From what I see it is as if they had created skin made of magic on the robotic hand and magic flows through the hand, or well at least that''s how I see it and understand it, I don''t know much about these things.


    After taking our weapons and supplies, we began to advance again through these large forests, I don''t know if these forests were like this before, but I can feel a certain magic in the trees. I guess when magic invaded this world it really affected it a lot.


    We advanced for a few hours until Alba gave the signal to stop.


    Alba: Stop, wait a moment.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    At first glance I didn''t see anything.


    Alba: There are traces that they moved something heavy here recently, they tried to erase the trace but it is still noticeable, I would say it was a few hours ago.


    I bent down to look at the marks.


    Samantha: Although it''s strange, the emergency message took a day to arrive, they had plenty of time to kidnap the group and take them away if that were the case.


    Alba: You must not forget that they are a search group, no matter how much they try to capture them, it was not going to be easy, they are well armed, It would not be unusual for the battle to last a day or several hours. In the end their objective must have been stand by for reinforcements in case something got out of hand.


    Alba is quite perceptive, that surprises me a lot, I wouldn''t come to a conclusion as quickly as she does.


    Samantha: You really are amazing Alba.


    Alba smiled when I said that with admiration.


    Alba: Our senses are different, even that dog over there is capable of doing things that I can''t.


    Saga: I heard you, I already told you I''m not a dog!


    Alba: Yes yes, whatever you say, don''t shout every time you are going to say something, you will alert the entire forest.


    We began to follow the trail cautiously, there was a chance that we would encounter whatever it was that left the marks.


    We walked for an hour very carefully following the trail of the marks, the sun was beginning to set, at one point Saga felt something


    Saga: Stop.


    Saga: There''s something nearby, and it smells really bad.


    I didn''t smell any smell, but if Saga felt it, he was probably a few kilometers ahead of us.


    Samantha: Let''s change our position, we''ll go on top.


    The two nodded and we quickly climbed the trees and began to move towards where Saga felt the smell.


    After a while we arrived at a small clear space, we could see a kind of cart that was carrying a cell, there was a large group of magicians scattered throughout the area, inside that cell there were bodies, from the smell I would say that they were beginning to decompose.


    But I noticed something, some were our companions, they were in the middle of all those bodies, I don''t know if they were still alive but we had to do something.


    It was quite a large group of magicians, I would say that it was quite incredible that they resisted a fight against such a large group for a day or several hours.


    Alba: Sam, what do we do?


    Our mission is to find the lost group, the problem is that they are in a situation in which we cannot abandon them, we cannot ask for reinforcements since they would take a day to arrive... Hmm... What a problem... This area is supposed to be free of magicians... How did this end like this.


    Without further ado, I made a decision.


    Samantha: Get ready both, we will have to take action, we can''t leave them like this, it would be a big blow to our camp if we let them go.


    Alba: It''s a pretty big group, I don''t think we''re going to come out unscathed.


    Saga: Yes, I can finally fight!


    Samantha: We will use the surprise factor as best we can, we may finish quickly if we use it well, we will start with stealth, as soon as they discover us we will attack by surprise, both of you remember how we do it in training.


    The two nodded.


    For a moment, in the middle of this whole situation I thought about Robert. Will he be okay? He is a cunning man, he wouldn''t fall so easily, he should have my sister... I hope he takes good care of her...


    I didn''t want to give the matter any more thought, but I was aware that at some point I was going to have to leave here, whether by hook or by crook, I shook my head to get rid of those thoughts. So I focused on the magicians, after a long time I can finally use a bow again, I took the bow from my back and prepared it.


    How nostalgic.


    I wait for Saga and Alba to advance, they were going to eliminate the magicians who were further away to reduce their number, I would cover them from here at the height, especially Saga, although she has quite incredible strength, she is not so stealthy...


    And so we began our little rescue, Saga covered the mouths of his prey and cut their throats with his claws every time he managed to catch one off magicians. As soon as I realize that some wizard nearby is about to see her, I quickly eliminat those magicians with an arrow to the head.


    Alba for her part didn''t need much help, she was actually very good at this on her own.


    In a few moves we had already eliminated half of their group, but then someone appeared, he was a magician, but... He was very big, if it weren''t for the uniform I would say he was like an ogre with human skin... His muscles and his entire body was very large, he was twice the size of a magician.


    Big Wizard: How long does it take you to receive a message from the commander, we need to start moving, these trashes are more useful when they are alive for experiments!


    Wizard: E-Excuse me sir, for some reason, our devices do not have a very good signal in these forests.


    Big Wizard: I''ve had enough, gather everyone, we will follow the original plan, we have to move forward!


    Wizard: Y-yes sir.


    The magician who followed the orders began to make a strange noise, the magicians began to gather... This is bad, they will realize that they are missing people.


    I took a strange arrow-shaped device that they gave me at the camp, I began to imbue it with magic, after overloading it for a moment, I aimed at the center of the group with my bow. As soon as the majority were close enough, I shot the object with my bow.


    The object stuck in the ground in the middle of everyone, before they reacted, I activated the object with my magic.


    The magic inside the object exploded and paralyzed everyone nearby.


    I took out my short sword, overloaded my body, and propelled myself from the tree towards the paralyzed mages.


    I slit the throats of several wizards as I fell, as soon as I hit the ground, I took advantage of my overload and cut the necks of everyone who was still paralyzed at high speed.


    The magicians who were not paralyzed began to shoot their spells at me, but while I was avoiding them Alba and Saga appeared, they began to destroy the magicians who had not noticed them.


    While I was cutting the throat of the last paralyzed magician, I felt something strange, I turned to look at my back and out of the corner of my eye I saw a large fist coming towards me at great speed, it was already very close.


    I tried to cover myself but I still received a lot of damage and was thrown into a tree.


    I collided with the tree and was somewhat dazed.


    As I came back to my senses a kick headed towards my head.


    Before it hit me, Alba pushed me with a kick and she walked away.


    The kick that was aimed at me broke the tree and it began to fall.


    Big Wizard: Next time you won''t be so lucky, girl!


    The big wizard lifted a large rock and when he was about to throw it at me, his abdomen was pierced by claws.


    It was Saga.


    Big Mage: ?Tsk! Damn!


    The big magician let go of the rock and quickly took Saga''s hand. She tried to let go but he had too much strength.


    He took Saga''s arm and pulled it out of her back where he had pierced it, despite having a hole in her abdomen he continued as if nothing had happened, then he grabbed her arm harder and slammed her to the ground.


    When he was about to do it again, Alba jumped and dug her nails into his eyes.


    The Wizard writhed in pain and let go of Saga, but with his instincts he grabbed Alba before she could jump back. He had her grabbed by her abdomen with one hand, even though he couldn''t see anything, he grabbed her and slammed her against him the ground as hard as he could.


    Alba screamed in pain.


    My daze had already passed, so I took advantage of that moment, concentrated, gathered energy and closed my eyes.


    And when the magician was about to hit Alba again, in less than a second I moved towards him and cut off his arm.


    He began to lose a lot of blood and scream.


    Saga took advantage of that moment and with a series of movements opened his neck and walked away.


    Despite all his injuries he was still alive and moving... What the hell is that magician?


    After a while his large body finally fell to the ground bathed in blood.


    If we fought head-on without any surprise factor, it would most likely have been very difficult to beat one of these guys.


    My back and part of my arms hurt too much even though I received the impact while covering myself.


    Alba slowly got up.


    Alba: Sam... You should be more careful next time... That hit against the ground that I received really hurt me...


    Samantha: Sorry, I got a little careless.


    Saga: It was a great fight, although my arm hurts a lot, that guy was really very strong!


    After checking all our wounds, we checked the carriage, it smelled incredibly horrible.


    I opened the gate and began to search body by body.


    Alba: That''s disgusting... Do you need to do that?


    Samantha: I heard that big guy say that it''s better to have slaves alive for experiments, he meant them as if they were still alive.


    After checking the bodies of several of our companions, I discovered that they were still breathing, although there were several who had not managed to survive.


    The other bodies were decomposing, which is why this carriage smelled so horrible.


    Samantha: Well, let''s take out those who are decomposing and treat our companions, we will take this carriage to transport them to the base.


    While we were doing all that night came, we had to rest, so we moved the carriage away from that position in case something happened and we camped.


    Saga: Ahhh this food is very good!


    Samantha: Saga you must control your hunger, this is our last ration.


    Saga: We would have more if you hadn''t fed those unconscious ones!


    Alba: They are our companions, little dog.


    Saga: I already told you not to call me a dog!


    Alba: I already told you not to scream.


    The two began to argue again, when I saw this I sighed and looked at the Moon, it was very beautiful today, I hope we are seeing the same thing now Robert...

 21-An Unexpected Night

    (Trainer''s Perspective)


    For a simple hidden camp, it is very well structured and organized, it would be simple if we just had to destroy it, what complicated things the boss asks for...


    It doesn''t matter, we are superior, it won''t be a problem throughout the siege, but it does require some planning, we can''t kill the target due to some carelessness, we have to capture him alive before destroying the camp.


    While I was thinking and confirming that all the information on the map had no problem, someone appeared from the shadows in the corner of the room.


    Unknown: You seem somewhat bored.


    Trainer: I certainly don''t enjoy planning attacks and kidnappings.


    Unknown: Don''t think about it too much, we will only use our natural strength and everything will happen on its own, our presence will mean death for our obstacles, I hope those souls rest in peace when the time comes. Their time is sealed from the moment the boss decided to make it so.


    This guy sure says strange things about death, although his brother is worse.


    Trainer: By the way Azrael, where is your brother?


    Azrael: He''s having some fun with what''s left of this town.


    I looked out the window and in the distance I could hear screams.


    Unknown 2: Don''t worry, poor souls, you will soon ascend to transcendence!


    There were several people tied up in a large circle in a ritual, I don''t care if that crazy guy has fun with his toys, but I really wish he would stop making so much noise, it could alert someone or something. It''s annoying to deal with an enemy on alert .


    After that I returned to the table.


    Azrael: Vespera sent me a message, it''s almost time.


    Trainer: Get everything ready then, we''re leaving now, call your brother we need to get to the point before they activate the fragment.


    The Dark Sorcerer nodded and disappeared into the shadows of the room.


    I burned the map that was on the table and went to the entrance, opened the door and began walking among all the corpses that Azrael''s brother left behind.


    How annoying, my shoes are getting dirty because of that idiot, he had torn them apart too much, I should be quicker and more direct.


    I walked for a while until I reached the entrance to the town.


    I felt two presences next to me.


    Azrael: We are ready.


    Unknown 2: We must help all those poor souls to go to the afterlife!


    Trainer: Nekros would appreciate it if you would be quiet for a while. By the way, did you two gather the necessary energy during these days? They must Remember that we must capture the objective and disappear the entire camp, if they manage to survive it will be a problem in the future.


    Azrael: The boss will take care of those lunatics from the Lunaris clan, right?


    How curious that a crazy person calls a clan crazy... anyway


    Trainer: Yes, when your sister Vespera activates the ritual, we must attack the camp, at that moment the boss will also be destroying the Lunaris Clan, they are also a threat to the future.


    Nekros: Then come on, those poor souls are waiting for us!


    Trainer: Interesting, you finally said something reasonable.


    After that the 3 subjects disappeared into the great darkness, while behind them a town of warriors was beginning to burn completely.


    (Samantha''s perspective)


    After delivering the mission report on our group, I left the small building that was made of somewhat strange materials. I don''t know exactly how they built this entire camp but their buildings that blend with the forested environment are quite impressive. From a distance it is imperceptible, due to its barrier, it also had many traps scattered throughout the forest, I could almost call the one who did all this a genius.


    While I was once again admiring the camp someone jumped on my back.


    Saga: It takes you too long to deliver a simple report Samantha!


    Samantha: Remember that you have to report every detail otherwise they will start bothering you...


    Alba: It''s true. The Master is very strict in that sense.


    Saga: Let''s go eat something, I''m really hungry!


    Samantha: Saga you should walk... You weigh a lot.


    Saga: This is part of the training, so let''s go!


    Alba: Untrained dogs are very annoying.


    I sighed, the two of them are like the sun and the moon, opposites.


    Samantha: Anyway, let''s go eat, I want to tell you both something important.


    The girls looked at me strangely but we continued along the way to the dining room.


    After lining up to order our food, we found the farthest table so we could chat.


    Alba: Normally you are never so serious. Is there a problem?


    Saga nodded enthusiastically, his mouth full of food.


    Samantha: I''m leaving this camp.


    The two of them were speechless.


    Alba: Don''t joke about that, you know very well that even though we didn''t receive bad treatment, we can''t leave.


    Samantha: That''s specifically why I''m leaving.


    Saga: Why are you in such a hurry to leave?


    Samantha: I need to find my sister, I''m grateful to the boss, but I can''t waste any more time here.


    The two of them thought for a moment about what to say.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Alba: You could die if they capture you...


    Saga: The boss will be very angry.


    Samantha: These are risks I must take.


    The two of them stayed thinking for a moment again, after looking at each other they both nodded as if they had made a decision without speaking.


    Alba: We will go with you.


    Samantha: Uh...? You don''t have to do that, it would damage your lives here.


    Alba: Life here is not bad, but I never felt completely comfortable.


    Saga: Apart from that we have never undertaken a great journey!


    Samantha: I didn''t expect them to react like this...


    Alba: How little camaraderie you have, it''s obvious that you haven''t had any friends.


    Samantha: Ehg... If I have had friends...


    Saga: Don''t worry Sam, I''ll be your first friend!


    After that Saga hugged me.


    Alba: "We will be your first friends" she speaks well doggie.


    Saga: I already told you not to call me like that!


    Alba: Anyway, what is your plan to go out?


    Samantha: Well... I already have my things ready, I was thinking of creating a distraction at one of the entrances and then leaving here quietly.


    Alba: Oh... And you were planning to leave after telling us that you were leaving just like that?


    Samantha: Oh... Something like that?


    Alba sighed very loudly.


    Alba: You really haven''t had friends, well, Saga get ready, we''re leaving tonight with Sam.


    Saga: Yes!


    Alba: We''ll meet in your room as soon as we get our things Sam.


    Samantha: Okay, I will be waiting for you both.


    After eating, each one dispersed.


    I was walking alone for a while, I passed through each area of ??the camp, although it won''t last long here, it was really a good place, I spent some time thinking while I was walking, about what to do when I leave here, how can I get to that place, I really don''t know, I wasn''t very clear on how to get there, but I needed to get out of here.


    After a while exploring the camp, I decided to go to my room, which was inside some dormitories. When I arrived, I went to bed and started looking at the night sky from my window.


    I had everything ready, so I just had to wait for them and we would get out of here... My original plan is to go to the place that Robert was going before we met. On one of the days we were together I woke up in the middle of the night and looked at his map along with his notes, there he secretly marked the way to get to the human shelter, but it had its location written in a way that only he knew how to read it. So I didn''t know exactly how to get there, I had a vague idea of ??where it was. He''d be mad if he found out I went through his things, but it was necessary at the time, I didn''t know if he was dangerous.


    While I was lost in my thoughts looking at the sky I noticed that the moon turned red... What? I rubbed my eyes to confirm that I wasn''t crazy, I looked again and I was still red.


    What was happening? Why is the moon red? Several alarms began to sound in the camp, were they warning alarms. Were they attacking us? I heard spells and shots in the distance.


    I could hear my roommates running out to get ready.


    I took my sword and jumped out the window.


    I headed to our main operations center, I still couldn''t leave without the girls, I also wanted to know who would dare attack this camp, after all it is a very well protected place, everyone was running from one place to another. Each person knew what his role was in this camp.


    After running for a while I arrived at the operation center, there was the Dream Speaker giving orders to his different senior officers.


    Captain: Samantha, it''s good that you''re here.


    Samantha: What''s going on captain?


    Captain: Apparently some individuals are attacking us, they sent a few dead people and beasts to attack us, they have activated almost all the traps in the forest.


    Samantha: Almost all the traps? Who directs them?


    Captain: Apparently there are only three of them leading the attack, but they can use summoning magic. I''m not sure if they will really be able to cross the barrier now that it has been activated to the maximum with the first dead, but judging by their aura They must be very powerful. So chances are they can summon an army without any problem.


    There were some magical spheres projecting the situation outside.


    In the distance on a hill you could see three shadows. The vision of those projections is really incredible, although they are very far away we can see the three silhouettes.


    Out of nowhere one of the shadows shot something from his hand towards the barrier after traveling a long distance whatever he shot stuck to the barrier. After a moment the barrier began to fail.


    Speaker: What? How is it possible...? Are you extracting the energy?


    From one moment to the next the barrier began to flash until after a few minutes it dissolved, several portals began to open in front of the entire camp. Monsters began to appear from them with weapons that he had never seen.


    Their numbers increased rapidly, but the warlocks and snipers quickly eliminated them at the main entrance before they accumulated, but the beasts did not stop coming out of the portals.


    After that, different beasts began to emerge from the surroundings of the forest that surrounded us, from golems to forest creatures. Those creatures were specifically attacking the surroundings of the camp. Flying beasts began to appear, attacking incessantly. It was as if the forest itself was attacking us.


    Monsters attacked us from the front and forest creatures attacked us from the sides.


    The chief quickly gave the order to deploy our air defense and all possible shooters with our heavy weapons, several of our companions could use the magician''s staffs to be able to attack from the air, apart from that. They had different weapons that I didn''t know yet.


    In less than 10 minutes everything seemed like a war.


    The chief gave the order for the elite forces to get ready to go outside to fight, at this rate they were going to enter the camp.


    I had no choice but to follow his orders and go put on my combat suit.


    Ah... This really brings back memories, using a magician''s robe again. Although this time it is a little different, we use armor apart from the same robe, the resistance it gives us is incredible.


    Without wasting time in formation we headed to the entrance, I was with the rest of my companions, I still didn''t see Alba and Saga.


    We were in formation waiting for orders from the captain, after a moment the captain of our squad gave the order to open the doors to go out to fight, but when they opened the doors, I heard a scream behind us.


    Several of our companions were being attacked by beasts that came out of the ground, some were dragged to the depths of the earth.


    And the entrance had already been opened, if we didn''t leave the beasts would enter and destroy everything in their path.


    I had to make a decision. I put my sword in my sheath, I concentrated and charged my sword with energy, I adopted my position and closed my eyes, when I felt enough energy running through every part of my body I let it out and moved outwards in a flash. I unsheathed my sword and cut all the monsters that were in the way with my sword at that moment.


    Now I was outside, they were beginning to surround me little by little, this should buy enough time for my squad to come out and close the main entrance.


    After spending almost two weeks in this camp and see that dream, I learned several things, one of which was that the element with which I have the best synergy is the element of lightning, originally I had no inclination towards any element.


    The second thing I learned was to specialize in that element, so I would be stronger.


    Note that almost all the beasts carried weapons, but there was something strange, even though there were many, they should not be a problem for us, if someone attacks this camp they must have a plan. That means that the strongest beasts had not yet arrived or had something more, it was a matter of time before the worst was approaching.


    The beasts began to run towards me and some began to shoot arrows at me.


    Without wasting time I overloaded my sword and buried her in the ground, I used my "Electromagnetic Aura" and a field was created around me deflecting the projectiles and instantly killing the beasts that were nearby.


    At that moment, thanks to the metal weapons they had, my energy was unleashed and killing many who had weapons very close to each other.


    I deactivated my field, but I didn''t realize that an attack was directed towards me from the air by one of the flying beasts.


    Before it hit me, Alba appeared and blocked it.


    I saw how our companions began to fly with the magician''s staffs that we had and began to advance towards the portals while they fought with the flying beasts.


    Our companions at the entrance had also already come out and began to fight against all the armed beasts.


    Saga also appeared next to me.


    Alba: Sometimes I think you''re too careless Sam.


    Saga: Let''s crush those animals!


    The two of them looked very different in their combat suits, we usually wore scout uniforms, we rarely wore combat suits.


    Samantha: I''m sorry Alba, you''re always watching my back.


    Out of nowhere the echo of a voice was heard throughout the camp.


    Unknown: As expected of this camp.


    A man in a dark robe had appeared in the air and was floating above us at a certain distance.


    Unknown: Let''s see how long they can hold out against our army.


    The man began to accumulate magic in his hands and many more beasts began to appear from the portals.


    Several of my companions shot spells at him but he activated a shield blocking them all, including the snipers projectiles.


    Unknown: Come on, I know you can do better than this, entertain me more before the nature of death reaches them and drags them to your end.


    Everyone began to fight as if it was the last battle of their lives.


    While fighting I was analyzing a way to kill the Dark Sorcerer who was floating, ranged attacks would do nothing to him due to his powerful shield, something much stronger is needed. I don''t know his abilities but I was sure that even if I attacked with something strong he could dodge it calmly.


    After thinking for a while an idea occurred to me.

 22-Between Shadows and Dreams

    This battle did not look very good, little by little we were losing our companions, even though we were much stronger than those beasts, those portals never stopped summoning creatures and we were not able to approach them or shoot them with something heavy to destroy them.


    That Dark Sorcerer protects those portals very well.


    I had an idea in mind but I didn''t know how to execute it correctly, there was no clear situation to do it.


    While I was fighting I saw how a companion was impaled between 3 beasts with their weapons and they continued stabbing him on the ground and then began to eat him alive.


    For a small moment, I felt afraid.


    The idea of ??leaving in the middle of all this battle crossed my mind... I really didn''t want to have a death like that, the idea scared me...


    The attack of a beast brought me back to reality, I blocked the attack while looking around.


    I am not so...


    I can''t sit still waiting for them to slaughter us, I have to do something.


    I decided to execute the plan I had in mind.


    At one point I signaled to the girls so they understood that we would attempt a small coordinated attack to take down the Dark Sorcerer.


    I finished cutting off the head of the beast I was struggling with, I made a sign to Saga to look up, she looked and understood, I ran towards her, Saga finished tearing off the arm of a beast and stabbed its eyes with their daggers. After that he joined his arms and gave me a great push with his strength upwards, I managed to catch the leg of one of the flying beasts, it began to shake too much, I swung and climbed on top of it, I stabbed the beast in the back with my sword and tried to direct it towards the Dark Sorcerer. while it was heading towards him, the Dark Sorcerer attacked me with a kind of cut, I made a jump towards the Dark Sorcerer, the flying beast was cut in half by that cut, as I fell towards him, I tried to cut him with my sword, but he activated his shield and my sword was blocked, at that moment Alba saw an opportunity from below, she cut the throat of one of the beasts, took the beast''s spear and threw it towards the Dark Sorcerer from behind, he activated an ethereal form and the spear passed through him as if nothing had happened and continued on its way.


    However, all that was just a decoy.


    Saga activated his werewolf ability and gained overwhelming strength and speed.


    She ran looking to propel herself into something, all the trees were destroyed because the Dark Sorcerer had destroyed almost all the trees surrounding the battlefield to specifically prevent that type of attack. Saga did not lose his cool and quickly ran towards the camp wall, he jumped towards the wall, he gained momentum and due to the monstrous strength he had, he left a large crater in part of the wall, but thanks to that he pushed himself forward incredible speed.


    The Dark Sorcerer did not have the reflexes to react and was met with Saga''s fist in the air.


    The Dark Sorcerer was thrown downwards, making a large crack in the earth due to the impact, he was somewhat dizzy, when he trying to stand up again, Alba appeared in front of him and buried a sword in his throat. The Dark Sorcerer did not lose his calm and stretched his hand below Alba.


    Out of nowhere, Alba was pierced by a black sword on her shoulder. She managed to react in time and jumped back to get out of that situation, but the sword managed to pierce part of her armor until it reached her shoulder.


    When she realized what had attacked her from below, she was surprised; it was a shadow of herself.


    The Dark Sorcerer summoned that shadow by aiming below it.


    The shadow did not give her time to rest and continued attacking her.


    When the Dark Sorcerer was about to recover, Saga appeared behind him in an instant and in a single movement with his arm pierced his chest and took out his heart due to his great strength.


    Unknown: Impossible...


    This one started vomiting blood.


    However, the Dark Sorcerer still had tricks in store, he made a strange seal with his hands and pointed towards the heart that Saga had in his hands.


    Saga''s hand was pierced by the heart he had taken out, thorns had emerged all over the heart.


    Had her heart attacked her...? It wasn''t something more...


    Saga made a gesture of pain and with a sudden movement he managed to throw the heart to the ground.


    Something dark began to form from the heart... An armor began to form from the heart... A dark knight? Without giving Saga time, he began to attack her.


    How the hell is that Dark Sorcerer still alive if his heart is outside? That meant he was immortal or had more than one heart.


    When I was clear about my objective, I activated my energy and with a quick impulse I reached him and used my "Fulminating Lunge" my attack entered the opposite side of his chest, when I stabbed him the wave of electrical energy was released in a straight line and crossed his chest , his other heart exploded.


    When I thought he had finally died, he tried to say a few words but couldn''t because Alba had pierced his neck a few moments ago.


    With the little strength he had he put his hand on his throat, dark magic glowed and then he spoke a few words.


    Unknown: His abode in darkness;


    In light of that reason he forgot.


    with a firm voice and a fearless heart


    I call upon the shadow of the ancient lord.


    From the hidden, beyond the veil;


    Come to me, the calling that I have revealed to you.


    Make a wish, O ancestral shade;


    And make my final will at your command.


    So be it.


    Out of nowhere a portal formed behind me and a black arm with a sword attacked me from it, I managed to dodge it in time but a kick came out of the portal and sent me flying away.


    Damn... Is this Dark Sorcerer really immortal?


    I looked towards the Dark Sorcerer and a completely black entity had emerged from the portal, it was quite tall humanoid in shape and had a black sword, but it writhed incredibly horribly as it walked.


    I got up, when I wanted to think about what to do, that entity began to attack me immediately.


    I started fighting her while dodging and attacking, when I managed to cut her she quickly regenerated...


    It was impossible, I started getting some cuts because that entity wouldn''t stop attacking me.


    When I was about to be stabbed, some of my colleagues appeared to help me, thanks to them I managed to get away from the entity for a moment.


    But in a fleeting movement he threw them incredibly far from us, several beings similar to him came out of his chest and headed towards my companions, he continued attacking me but now his size had decreased when he summoned those creatures.


    He was now the same size as me.


    At one point I did my "Flashing Lunge" and went through his head, my sword was overloaded and he began to receive his paralyzing start despite being an entity.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    However, he managed to break the paralysis and with one of his hands he took my sword and broke it in half... Damn.


    He took out the part that was stuck in his head and attacked me with it because I was very close, I managed to stop his stab that was heading towards my abdomen, but at that moment he took advantage and headbutted me. I started bleeding on my forehead because to the strong headbutt.


    After that he attacked me with his sword but I dodged it and with a maneuver of a kick I managed to disarm him and send his black sword away, I broke his arm with a technique, however this did not stop him. I still had the piece of my sword in his other hand and he attacked me with it.


    But I managed to stop it, however, he began to push me towards the field wall in the struggle, I can''t stop it... This entity had more strength than me... I crashed against the camp wall while we were struggling, the entity screamed with a horrible scream stunning me. He tried to give me another headbutt but I dodged it and he hit the wall. I managed to disarm him to remove the piece of my broken sword that he had in his hand.


    However I had fallen into his trap, he wanted me to do that, before I knew it, he regenerated his broken arm at a much faster speed than the first time we were fighting. he summoned a short sword... I tried to react but I was stabbed in the stomach...


    I tried to remove the sword from my abdomen but he had more strength than me... I thought it was the end, but someone made a noise, I looked above the wall where the noise was coming from.


    She was the girl who was always with the Boss.


    She threw a white sword at me from above, I took the sword and stuck it in her head again, but this time the entity made a kind of cry of pain and fell to the ground while writhing.


    His body began to fade away and the entity''s sword also began to disappear from my stomach, my bleeding began to increase... Because of that.


    I lost strength in my legs while I covered my wound with my hands and fell sitting while leaning on the wall...


    I could see Saga and Alba in the distance, they were being defeated by the shadow and the dark knight, Alba received a large cut on her back that managed to hurt her through her armor. Saga couldn''t move his left arm and that''s why he lost an ear... the few companions who were still alive were being massacred by more beasts... Our shooters began to be overwhelmed by the flying beasts and were eaten alive. At one point a colleague''s head fell to my side from above...


    Ahh I couldn''t think clearly... When I wanted to close my eyes I remembered Robert...


    (Flashback)


    Samantha: This is how you should shoot the bow, now try it.


    Robert: Don''t expect much from me...


    Robert tried to shoot but the arrow did not come close to the target.


    This caused me a lot of fun and I laughed very hard.


    Robert: What kind of teacher laughs at her student...


    Samantha: Sorry, sorry...


    While saying this I dried my tears that had come from laughing so much.


    I took my bow and took aim again.


    Samantha: For now, analyze my position and after this shot I will tell you what you are doing wrong.


    I had set my target, when I was about to shoot I felt something cold on my back and I screamed, because of this I missed the shot.


    Robert: Mmm I understand this is how I shouldn''t shoot... At least my shot came closer...


    Robert said this with a smile on his face as he tried to contain his laughter.


    Samantha: Shut up you idiot!


    I began to look for the reason for my failure, it was impossible for me, a bow prodigy, to miss a shot...


    I looked up and there it was... A blue bird... That means... That damn bird just relieved itself on me!


    Samantha: Damn bird!


    I was angry and a little embarrassed, so I decided to take revenge on that bird.


    I aimed my bow at the bird as it started to fly when I was about to shoot, something fell on my face and I missed the shot again...


    I touched my face and... I had some feces on my face... I looked up and there it was... It was the female bluebird on the branch above me...


    Samantha: Yuck, damn birds!


    Robert couldn''t take it anymore and burst out laughing.


    I was too embarrassed and angry...


    I was about to cry when Robert, still laughing, approached me.


    Robert: (holding back laughter) Don''t worry.


    Robert took a tissue and began to clean my face.


    Robert: You are much more beautiful with a clean face.


    I turned red from shame... You can''t come and say something like that with such a calm face... I hid my face between my legs from shame.


    Samantha: Idiot...


    Robert: ?Ehg...?


    (End of flashback)


    Ahh that''s right... I have to go out and look for it... I need to... Get up... I''m not going to die here...


    I felt too dizzy and a little dazed.


    I took the sword and leaned on it, trying to stand up while bleeding in my abdomen...


    I felt a burning and discomfort in my eye while I got up, how annoying, a drop of blood from my forehead fell into my eye, I felt an annoying irritation, I touched myself for a moment near my eye to get rid of that uncomfortable feeling. I wiped my entire face with my tunic, I noticed that it was already completely worn out and somewhat damaged, it was no longer of much use, I decided to take it off and throw it away.


    It doesn''t matter... I note that next to the body of a companion there were some small shield grenades... That should be enough...


    I started walking towards them as best I could, I was staggering as I walked, I heard explosions, shots and spells everywhere, the sound of weapons colliding... I couldn''t think clearly, but it didn''t matter.


    I had already thought enough.


    He had seen enough of that Dark Sorcerer... to know what he was hiding...


    I managed to reach my dead companion, since I was there I took off his tunic and decided to wear it, it was much better than the one I had before, I pushed his body a little and took the 3 grenades, I looked towards the Dark Sorcerer.


    Anyone who saw this situation would say that this is a massacre and that it is impossible to do anything, the most likely thing is that anyone would choose to flee before being the next in the pile of dead, I did not understand very well why I decided to help, I could not think very Well now, I was just following my instinct.


    I put the grenades on my waist, and kept the sword I had in the sheath on the other side of my waist.


    I started walking towards the Dark Sorcerer, my past self would never have thought this way, I guess Robert has really influenced me, I started laughing to myself, it was very funny.


    The Dark Sorcerer had already risen again, gaining his advantage in the air that he had at the beginning. He saw me and smiled, pointed his finger at me and four beasts with weapons from the portals headed to attack me.


    He had only one chance, if he failed he would die.


    I took a deep breath, I got into position, when the first beast was about to hit me I unsheathed my sword and cut off its arm, then I pierced its head, I ran towards the second beast and with a quick sweep I knocked it down, then I stabbed my sword into it his head, I took the spear of the beast that I had just killed and threw it towards one of the two remaining beasts and pierced its chest, I pulled my sword from the dead beast and in one quick movement I cut the neck of the last beast.


    The Dark Sorcerer just smiled as if he had already won.


    I put my sword in my sheath, I took the spear that was stuck in the chest of one of the beasts, I overloaded it with my energy at the tip of the spear, when I already felt that I was about to collapse from so much energy, I aimed it at the Dark Sorcerer and threw it with all the force I could at him, the spear came out with incredible speed and power.


    After throwing it, I take the 3 grenades, the shield grenades, by default they have a time of 5 seconds, and they have a somewhat strange gravity magic, when they are activated they cannot move, it is as if they were an immovable wall unless that something with great power could pass through it, however it had a somewhat useless function that was going to be useful to me, even in the air they cannot move... In one quick movement I unlocked the 3 grenades and threw them as high as I could and with enough force for them to disperse.


    I adopted a somewhat different position than usual, I raised the arm that was holding my sword high, I lowered my other arm, I crouched down a little, arranged my feet in a certain way and closed my eyes, I needed to be in complete concentration to be able to use "Teleportation Lightning" needed all my energy to use it just once.


    I felt like each second passed slowly.


    I needed to listen carefully when the shield grenades would activate, I took a deep breath... I felt something inside me light up, I felt time pass slowly.


    (Azrael''s perspective)


    The willpower of that warrior was impressive, despite having a large wound in her abdomen she continued fighting.


    Those warriors had really hurt me too much, for a long time no one had taken two hearts from me...


    That sword he has must be a holy sword... How do they have one in this camp? They''re not supposed to be in this world... It doesn''t matter my brother and the Trainer must have already kidnapped the target, I just have to finish off the few warriors and I''ll get out of here.


    The warrior finished killing my beasts and put away her sword. She looked at me, her eyes reflecting incredible determination.


    I couldn''t help but smile, I wanted to have her under my command, I''m sure she will be a great puppet.


    Out of nowhere I take the spear that was stuck in my beast''s chest and charge it with its magical energy... Ha, you fool, do you really think that your energy can penetrate my high shield?


    She threw the spear at an incredible speed, which I didn''t expect, I activated my shield and the spear began to fight against my shield because it wanted to go through it... Incredible the strength he had when throwing the spear. out of nowhere my shield began to break. .. That? Because? Why is her energy so strong?


    Out of nowhere she managed to break my shield, but I activated my spectral form and the spear continued on its way... It almost managed to hit me... I couldn''t maintain my spectral transformation any longer and I had to deactivate it, I was too exhausted.


    When I wanted to pay attention to the warrior again, I noticed that there were some things in the air not so far from me, but out of nowhere the 3 objects were activated, they were some... Shields? They remained static in the air, but at that moment I looked at the warrior again and she looked at me.


    His eyes held great determination.


    Out of nowhere a blue flame began to emerge from them and in less than a second she launched herself from the ground towards the shields that were in the air, gaining more speed with each impulse taken from the shields, and in an instant it disappeared from the sky my sight... What? Before I knew it it had reached my back...


    I have to react quickly, I tried to activate my shield but it was too late, he managed to pierce me with his sword...


    (Samantha''s perspective)


    I managed to pierce the lower part of his back, I was sure that there was his third heart... This scream of great pain, when I was about to swing my sword to cut him, he activated his ethereal form and I passed through him as if he were a ghost. I fell to the ground, I couldn''t move anymore, I had given everything I had to that plan... I was about to fall unconscious...


    Not if that cut is deep enough to kill him...


    I made one last effort to look at the Dark Sorcerer.


    Apparently he was trying to say something... He couldn''t hear well...


    Despite being bleeding from the place where I stabbed him with my sword, the Dark Sorcerer raised his hands and began to speak a few words.


    But I couldn''t hear anything...


    After that I fell unconscious.

 23-The Echo of the Guardians Last Sigh

    (Azrael''s perspective)


    Damn warrior... How dare you... hurt me like this...


    I could see how my abdomen was bleeding non-stop, I could touch my damn blood... How annoying, the regeneration was not working.


    She managed to pierce my last heart...


    I don''t have much time, I have to do it before I die.


    With this last effort I will condemn this damned camp.


    I got ready to release my most powerful curse, originally it would cost me my life but I''m going to die anyway, so I don''t care, these beings must die for a greater cause.


    With the little strength I had I began to pronounce the curse.


    Shadow of Nyx, through the dark night, release the bonds, release power to cleanse the light from the darkness, to fly towards freedom.Deliverer from darkness, I will deliver you!


    This curse has two effects, the main effect is that in exchange for my life I obtain the power of a superior Demon from the Underworld, and the secondary effect is that every living being within a few kilometers will be weakened, the curse interferes with their magic and energy internally, they will become simple ants before me.


    A sphere enclos me and isolat me from the world around me, I was in a kind of dream world, I saw a demon in front of me, he approached and with his hand formed a star on my chest.


    Demon: Behold, power beyond your dreams, mortal. You will dominate the elements you desire, you will reign over the creatures you desire and you will achieve what you so ardently desired. All these will be yours, for your eternal soul and the sacrifice of your humanity.


    I began to receive the power of the Demon, I could feel it entering my being... But there was something strange, my body did not respond, it began to move on its own.


    Demon: Humans have always been tricksters, don''t worry, I will carry out your very will... I will destroy them all as you wish, so just sleep forever.


    The Dark Sorcerer realized his mistake upon listening to him, the Demon had deceived him.


    Azrael: Ah... I guess Vespera was right... I shouldn''t have broken our own rules...


    Before he could think about anything else, the Demon destroyed Azrael''s soul with his own hands and took his body to leave the underworld, however despite having a human vessel he had to fulfill his part of the pact, the Dark Sorcerer''s wish. Kill all living beings in the camp.


    The sphere that isolated the Dark Sorcerer''s body began to shatter until it broke, and a red being with large wings emerged from it.


    His mere presence made everyone who looked at him feel afraid.


    (Demon''s Perspective)


    How good it feels to return to the mortal world... Although there is something strange... I don''t feel the same magic of the kingdom... What is this place?


    It doesn''t matter later I will have time for that, for now I will feed on these beings while I fulfill the pact.


    I landed on the ground and started my little feast, first I killed the beasts that were in my way, the only thing they did was waste my souls, I took a warrior with head armor and started extracting his soul, the other warriors shot me and they attacked but their measly attacks didn''t even hurt me... Has humanity become so weak? How strange, I remember that they were able to put up a good resistance.


    Without wasting time in my mouth I created a great flame and burned them all, through my flames I took their souls, little by little I was recovering my power.


    I visualized a warrior wounded in the shoulder dragging a wounded warrior in armor. Were they demi-humans...? No, one of them was an Elf, the other was a feline demi-human, her races have always been annoying since ancient times, a shame that they do not have the required potential.


    I approached them and shot a large flame at them, but the demi-human blocked my flames with an object that formed a magical shield. What kind of object is that? I don''t remember ever seeing that objects could do such complicated magic in an instant.


    However, I approached and with one blow I broke it, when I was about to take the demi-human something pierced me from the back... I felt that my power was not working correctly, Impossible, what kind of weapon in this field would affect me? thus?


    I made a quick movement and knocked out the warrior who stabbed me, another semi-human, this time she was black, I think she belongs to the werewolf race, my brother made a pact with them millennia ago...


    I took the sword and pulled it out.


    So a holy sword... What is this doing here? I guess I''ll have to interrogate those demi-humans, I took the unconscious one and headed towards the feline demi-human who was still dragging the body of the Elf warrior.


    When I was about to grab her by the neck, someone stopped my hand... The warrior who was being dragged a moment ago stopped me... I tried to move my hand but I couldn''t... What? Is this Elf warrior stronger than me? I tried to get away but I couldn''t.


    There shouldn''t be beings capable of surpassing me in strength and power in this place... Out of nowhere I began to feel an overwhelming aura.


    It can''t be... Only one being has this aura...


    I threw the semi-human that I had in my hand away and then I ripped off my arm that was being held by that Elf and I flew out of that place as fast as I could, when I felt that I was going far away, I looked at where that Elf was before.


    I met his gaze... Oh... How bad...


    A great dark power reached the Demon, he could not even see when he was thrown and he lost his entire body, his head began to fall as he disintegrated little by little.


    That power had been so destructive that part of the clouds became corrupted and covered a large part of the sky turning a dark purple tone.


    Demon: That damned Sorcerer... I release the seal of that monstrosity by casting that curse... This world is doomed...


    After that, the head of the Demon that was falling began to burn with purple flames and disappeared.


    (Robert''s perspective)


    I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a clear place, I could see the sun illuminating the entire landscape, I looked to the side and in the distance I could see a kind of small place to have a picnic, it had a roof and under it there was a table with two chairs, it had no windows or anything, it only looked out into the open air, there was someone on one of the chairs.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    What was this? How did I get here? Am I dead?


    If so, I won''t deny that it is calmer than I thought, life after death... I don''t remember very well the last thing that happened.


    I think I was hit along with Artemis... I can''t remember anything else.


    I decided to get up from the grass, from here I couldn''t see who the person was sitting in that small place, I decided to walk towards that strange place.


    Every step I took made me feel at peace, the simple act of breathing felt good, I don''t remember the last time I felt comfortable like this, but I feel good just existing.


    I walked for a while until I reached the table that was under the open-air roof.


    There was a woman looking into space, her expression reflected melancholy, maybe she was worried about something, or she was resigned who knows, sadly I didn''t study psychology to be able to understand people at first glance with their different expressions.


    Unknown: Who... are you? How did you get here? Shall I send you that disgusting being?


    Robert: Don''t worry, I don''t know what I''m doing here and I don''t know who you''re referring to, my name is Robert.


    Unknown: Robert? What a strange name. How did you get here?


    Robert: I was hit next to someone and I don''t remember much else...


    The woman put her hand on her chin as if trying to understand the situation, it seemed like she had been in this place for a long time.


    I had so many things to think about but for some reason I just wanted to be like this for a moment.


    Robert: Hmm... And what''s your name?


    The woman came out of her thoughts and spoke to me again.


    Unknown: I''m Laelyn.


    Now that''s a strange name.


    Robert: How long have you been in this place Laelyn?


    Laelyn: Who knows, maybe millennia or hundreds of years, I have no idea.


    Ahh... I''m getting confused, like what millennia? Time doesn''t move here? or how it works in this space.


    When I was about to ask my barrage of questions she spoke.


    Laelyn: I think I understand the situation a little, most likely you don''t, and most likely you don''t remember everything we''re going to talk about, so pay attention we don''t have much time. A being is using you in a way that we don''t would you believe...


    Out of nowhere the world began to shake, and the ground began to slowly destroy itself.


    Laelyn: Damn... You must remember that you should never give in to him, you must fight and recover the hope that all of us have lost...


    Out of nowhere everything disappeared.


    There was only darkness.


    I started to get very sleepy... My eyes slowly closed...


    (Laelyn''s perspective)


    Damn it, if only I had a little more time...


    Unknown: I see you don''t get out of the habit of preaching your nonsense Laelyn.


    A completely white being shaped like a person appeared behind me.


    Laelyn: Shut up! Your mouth is forbidden to pronounce my name!


    Unknown: Oh... I don''t remember creating a rule like that...


    The being white started dancing around me to make fun of me.


    Unknown: Your time has passed Laelyn, even inside that little head you should know that everything ended a long time ago.


    Laelyn: Then why don''t you kill me like the others!?


    Unknown: Do you want to die? Hahaha, don''t worry, when the time comes, you will disappear, just like your brothers and sisters disappeared, they were just a bunch of arrogant people, although they say that hope is the last thing to die hahaha, that certainly gives meaning to your power...


    I couldn''t stand it and attacked that bastard, but he didn''t move an inch and stopped me.


    Unknown: You know that I am the owner of this space and world, you can''t do anything, so if I were you, I would start preparing to be here alone for another thousand years.


    Laelyn: Damn! Unhappy!


    Unknown: Mmm... But I''m really happy...


    The being white began to laugh.


    Unknown: Anyway, thanks for your work, see you.


    After saying that he disappeared and I was once again alone in this eternal landscape...


    (Robert''s perspective)


    I opened my eyes, unconsciously tried to breathe but I felt like I was drowning in something, I made a great effort and quickly got out of where I was.


    Ahh.... Fresh air... What am I doing in this temple lake? And how did I not drown if I was unconscious? I had so many questions, but after a moment I regained awareness of my surroundings. Where were the girls? What happened? I was so dazed that I had ignored the fact that it was raining.


    I tried to get up but my body was too heavy.... Shit... I crawled until I reached solid ground, I was lucky that the lake has a low end, I looked next to where I came out, there was a corpse floating in the clearing near where I woke up... I couldn''t recognize who it was.


    I started crawling towards a big rock, I started trying to help myself sit on it.


    Why didn''t he hear anything about the battle? He was sure that the Lunaris warriors were fighting the skeletons.


    With great effort I managed to sit on the rock.


    All my clothes were wet, my hair too, my body was not moving well at all, I was so cold that at any moment I would go into hypothermia or something similar, I tried to take the situation calmly, I needed to have control of my body, otherwise , I couldn''t do anything.


    I spent a few minutes analyzing things, I had overlooked something too important, now I can see through my other eye, when I was supposed to have lost it, I didn''t feel any kind of pain either, I just felt my body was very heavy and terribly cold, the moon was already there. It wasn''t red, it was in its normal state.


    It was raining very hard, How long was I unconscious?


    There was something that was on my mind but I refused to think about it with all my heart... Are the girls alive? That was my biggest fear right now.


    Maybe they survived, I just need to move from here and look for them... I gathered all my strength and with a great effort I got up from the rock and began to walk little by little towards the entrance that led to the different temples.


    I don''t remember anything very well, but I was sure that I was thrown and passed through the main temple and fell into the clearing, I would have to walk quite a bit because the main temple was at a high altitude from where I was standing.


    How did I survive that fall?


    After a while of struggle and effort, I managed to reach one of the entrances.


    As soon as I reached the crossroads I noticed that there were many destroyed temples, I couldn''t see anyone, I only saw bodies lying there.


    I was tripping over these because it was night and raining.


    There was not a single person alive here, upon seeing this situation I began to deduce something, I was unconscious for a long time, the bodies gave the sensation of having been like this for a while, perhaps hours had passed, although it gave me the feeling that they had been there for days... Who knows.


    The rain fell mercilessly, further darkening the night that was closing in on me. The sound of drops hitting the ground mixed with the last whispers of the battle that once took place, creating a somber symphony that enveloped the ruins of the clan in an aura of melancholy.


    I passed a small entrance and reached the heart of the clan, the main temple and its large area, in the distance I managed to see the main temple, it was very destroyed, the large stairs also had many damaged parts, in the midst of all that I could not see anything More than bodies and destruction, by chance I looked to my right side and saw her...


    How did it end like this... Mizuki...


    Kneeling in the middle of so many ruins, lay the figure of the warrior that he had admired so much. Her once imposing presence was now stained with blood and dirt, and her face in the distance revealed the weight of her last feelings.


    A lump formed in my throat as I began to approach her, my steps echoing in the midst of the sepulchral rain that enveloped the place.


    When I was about to take another step towards her, I accidentally tripped over a piece of debris and fell on my face... I hit myself a little hard, from the ground I could see her...


    I felt a searing pain in my chest as I watched her from the ground take her last breath, a feeling of helplessness that threatened to drown me. He couldn''t accept that her life had come to an end like this, not when she still had so much to offer the world. She, with her courage and her nobility, did not deserve such a cruel end.


    From that position, with dirt mixing with mud under my trembling hands, the rays of the rain fell allowing me to see her clearly. Kneeling in the darkness and the rain, her figure bathed in flashes of distant lightning. The contrast between her strength and my own weakness became painfully evident in that painful moment. My heart was filled with a mixture of pain and admiration as I watched her from the ground, aware of my own inability to reach her. But despite the storm that raged around me, I didn''t want to stay like this. With renewed effort, I rose to my feet once more, under the dark, rainy blanket of night.


    With all my effort I reached her, with trembling hands, I removed a little of her hair that covered her face, revealing her features marked by determination and bravery. Her hair, now matted and wet.


    Tears threatened to blur my eyes as I knelt next to her, silently swearing that her death would not be in vain, because of her I am alive in some way. At that moment, I decided to carry her legacy with me, honoring her memory with every battle she fought and every victory she achieved. Because even if her body lay inert before me, her spirit would live forever in my heart.

 24-The Road Never Ends

    Lightning struck in the distance in the middle of the rain and brought me out of the trance I was in. I got up as best I could. I had been kneeling for so long looking at his body that my legs had gone numb. I was still somewhat in shock. I began to notice that my left eye hurt a lot, I still have no idea how another left eye was born if I had lost it a while ago because of the Chimera, it certainly no longer makes sense to try to find logic in the things related to all this magic. I must at least maintain my interest in the things that happen to me.


    Out of nowhere I heard horrible howls in the distance in the middle of the dark night and its heavy rain, I knew they had to be beasts of some kind, although it seems strange to me that animals appear with this heavy rain.


    It doesn''t matter, I have to get out of here... But I didn''t want to leave her body like this... I wanted to bury her properly.


    The howls began to be heard closer and closer, the pain in my eye began to increase and increase.


    I noticed that nearby there was another body with its back turned with a sword stuck in it... I think it''s the girl who hit me and sent me flying at the beginning.


    The sword that was stuck in her had to be Mizuki''s, I approached her and pulled out the sword.


    I began to hear howling approaching, I was forced to hide somewhere as best I could.


    Staggering and with the pain in my eye increasing, I managed to reach one of the destroyed temples that was somewhat far from the main one. I had more or less an idea of ??how to get out of here.


    But in my current state I couldn''t fight and run, I hid in the temple and looked out the small window.


    Some animals that walked on two legs and had claws on their hands arrived and began to eat the bodies they found in the middle of the rain.


    There were about 20 at first glance.


    Three of them... They started eating Mizuki''s body... No... Because... Because... Because things have to happen this way!


    The pain in my eye kept increasing, I didn''t really know what to do to reduce it, I couldn''t think very well.


    One of the beasts tore off her arm... The other forcibly removed one of her eyes and began to disfigure her, the last had opened her abdomen and began to eat her insides.


    I couldn''t stop looking at her, the tears started to fall on their own, I was getting too stressed out of my helplessness for not being able to do anything, there was a moment when my eye started to hurt so much that I felt like it was going to explode.


    When I felt like I was going to die I fainted from the pain...


    When I opened my eyes it was daylight, the sun''s rays came through the different holes and cracks of the small temple, I felt as if everything had been a bad dream, I looked out the small window and saw nothing, only many traces of bodies, puddles of water and blood everywhere.


    I left the small temple and there was a great sun on this new day, it almost seemed to tell me that the previous night was simply a bad dream... Let everything go to shit, I''m already tired of this...


    I was tired of this new world... Several times over the years I experienced it firsthand, but I still refused to think about it this way... The simplest solution in this new world is to kill all the people who get in my path, whether they do so consciously or unconsciously


    I had always lived by avoiding and hiding, I thought it was a correct way to live, but that is no longer an option now.


    When I was about to leave I heard a very faint moan, I even thought for a moment that it was my imagination, I decided to look where I thought I heard the moan, it was coming from inside where I had spent the night. Could it be that someone is still alive? Certainly half of the temple was collapsed, it was difficult for me to believe that there was anyone under so much rubble.


    My body didn''t hurt as much anymore, at least now I could walk and do some strength.


    I started to lift the rubble, it would take me a while to lift so many things, I don''t know how long I haven''t eaten, but I don''t feel hungry or fatigued, how strange.


    I started shouting a little loudly if anyone was there.


    I wanted to know if maybe the person underneath could hear me and make another noise to know exactly where they are.


    After about 2 minutes searching I heard it again, this time I managed to locate the exact place of the moan.


    I looked a little anxious, I had the need to see another living person.


    When I lifted a large part of the broken roof I saw it... It can''t be... I had completely forgotten it... It was the boy.


    This one was sleeping... I guess he was lucky not to be crushed to death, little by little he opened his eyes and when he saw me he smiled and made a happy noise, I used all my strength and threw the split roof to the side, I very carefully took the child out of there, I was really happy to see it, although that doesn''t mean that I''m a shitty person for forgetting it.


    I checked his body, he was somewhat injured but nothing was broken, although he was very thin... It''s as if he hadn''t eaten for days... Impossible, it''s only been one day since I woke up... Unless I really have been asleep for many days... That would make sense.


    I found some pieces of cloth from the temple and began to clean the boy a little. He wasn''t quite sure whether or not to leave this destroyed temple. There was a possibility that there were still people alive. I managed to see bodies that were still complete and others that were dismembered. Apparently they couldn''t take them to eat those beasts, that means they will return tonight, I think so.


    We have to leave this place in ruins, get out of this forest, but Danny, Bella and Alicia... No, if it were them they should have left even if they didn''t want to, if they had stayed in this place they should have died the night before by the beasts.


    Although if I survived it means that they could be alive... No... If they were alive they should no longer be here because of the beasts last night, anyone would leave this place after seeing those beasts that would make sense unless they were injured ...It must be at this precise moment that they would abandon this ruined camp.


    I made the decision to search the surroundings a little but if I didn''t find anything after a while I would leave this forest.


    I don''t want to risk being in a place where there are bodies that emanate a smell of death that can attract any beast even during the day.


    I picked up the child and started walking around, I covered his face so he wouldn''t see this horrible scene where there were still mutilated and dismembered bodies, not counting the bodies that were still complete. Out of the corner of my eye I could notice that there was still something where Mizuki''s body was, however while I was carrying the boy I never looked at that place... I didn''t want to change my last memory I had of her for something more atrocious.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    At this precise moment I had so many things on my mind that I didn''t know if I was doing the right thing, I just know that the priority is to survive and then look for answers.


    I was searching for a while but I didn''t see any signs of anything or anyone alive. Time passed and I decided to leave this camp.


    Before leaving with the boy I took some of my things that I had left in our old room, we changed clothes, took our backpacks and some other things and then we left... Why was the boy in another temple when we left him in our room?


    I looked at him for a moment and he just made happy noises when he saw our ruined surroundings.


    After walking for a long time we reached an entrance to this forest, I looked one last time into the forest. In life I have had several occasions where I returned to places I would never think I would return to, I have the feeling that at some point I will return here for some reason, it is as if that were part of the nature of life.


    I looked at my somewhat damaged map, I had an idea of ??what I wanted to do, first I will make a small shelter and search the surroundings of all this wasteland that surrounds the forest, I need to find the girls. If I don''t find them I''ll go to where I was originally going.


    I put away my map and we set off towards a small wild forest.


    We walked for half a day and decided to stop to hunt something. If I continue like this I will faint from the hunger that I had now begun to feel. I gave the little food I had found in the ruins of the temple to the boy. I took my knife. I saw that There was a small river that headed towards the wild forest. Apparently, our dinner today would be fish.


    I left the child aside and got ready to hunt, I spent an hour trying to catch fish... God... it''s been a while since I hunted fish... I was having a hard time, I had only managed to catch one, I took a moment and I sat down to rest, putting my knife aside.


    The boy took my knife and headed to the river... Mmm, let''s see what he can do, I''m convinced that even though he learns quickly, it shouldn''t be so easy for him to hunt.


    The boy looked at one of the fish, his eyes began to glow yellow and he threw the knife towards the water.


    I got up to look and the boy had managed to pierce a fish by throwing the knife.


    Mmm... How annoying to admit that the boy hunts better than me, I decided to put my pride aside and tried to communicate to him with signs and scribbles that he should catch more fish, I don''t know if he understood me but he was already hunting more fish.


    At the end of the day we had 6 fish. Not bad, the boy was more tired than I thought.


    We headed to the wild forest before night fell, as soon as we entered the wild forest I started looking for a suitable place for our shelter, I found a good place, there was a large stone wall and two trees on the sides, I decided that we would rest here, I put the child aside and began to look for branches and stones to make a campfire.


    After a lot of effort and sweat we managed to make a campfire and prepare our dinner.


    I noticed that as night fell my left eye started to hurt again, the more the night went by the more the pain increased, I didn''t really know how to reduce my pain, unfortunately I lost the patch that Samantha gave me in the middle of all those fights.


    I decided to make a new one to try, when I finished it I put it on, my pain was still a little but the pain was no longer increasing. I guess this is better than nothing.


    The fish were cooked and ready, so I gave one to the boy, I still had my thermos to drink water from the few things I brought with me, so we both drank it.


    After that, the boy went and relieved himself and fell asleep. I won''t deny that it was a challenge to help him relieve himself when we don''t have toilet paper in a forest. I had to improvise.


    I was standing guard during the night, sadly I had nothing like a wall or a door to sleep without exposing ourselves to danger.


    When the night moon was at its highest point my head began to hurt but I heard a voice like a whisper.


    Unknown: (Whisper) Robert...


    What?


    Robert: Who''s talking?


    Unknown: (Whisper) It''s me... Artemis...


    Is Artemis still alive?


    Robert: Where are you? I can''t see you?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I''m dead... Now I live in you...


    I was trying to process the shocking little information I was receiving in the middle of the night, I don''t know why it lives in me now but that would make sense of why my eye hurts... I mean that means... That she created a left eye for me and lives in it? I don''t know, I guess I can ask him.


    Robert: Tell me what happened that night?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I don''t have much time since my power is still assimilating your body, but what I can tell you for now is that the pain in your eye will decrease over time.


    After that Artemisa didn''t speak to me again all night.


    Will it decrease over time? But if before it is hurting even more... Well, it doesn''t matter.


    I calmed down a little, I was beginning to have some answers to my doubts, although now I had other doubts, what does it mean for her to live in me? Could it be that I have strange powers now? It would be interesting to ask her that.


    The night passed and a new morning arrived, the child woke up, my eyes were heavy from the sleep I had, I explored the forest a little, I didn''t see anything dangerous apart from the peaceful fauna of my world, I decided to take the risk of sleeping. I told the boy that if he saw something strange to scream, although I don''t know if he understood me.


    I lay down on the floor to sleep, after a while I woke up at noon, the sun was in all its splendor, the lighting in this forest was fascinating, the boy was next to me playing, I got up and headed to the river with him child, I washed my face and drank water, I managed to see my reflection in the water, my new eye was now blue, it felt strange to have two eyes of different colors... After that I decided it was time to eat something.


    After eating fish with the child again I decided to do useful things, I taught the boy how to make a bow with the different resources of the forest, as if it were the most normal thing in the world, he quickly grasped the information and made a bow in perfect condition.


    We got ready and went to explore the other areas that I saw on the map near the forest where we came from.


    We managed to travel quite a bit but I didn''t see any signs of the girls or any survivors.


    Night was falling again so we decided to return to our small shelter, my eye started to hurt again, I had to use the patch again to reduce the color.


    When the night was at its strongest again I heard it again... Artemis.


    Artemis: (Whisper) I see that you already handle the pain a little better.


    Robert: Don''t believe, it hurts too much even though I cover it, anyway, I have questions, so I want you to give me answers before you stay silent.


    Artemis: (Whisper) How rude of you to talk to me like that...


    Robert: Hmm... Why can you only talk at this time of night?


    Artemis: (Whisper) Because your body has not yet assimilated my power, I cannot manifest myself since it could kill you. In time, we will be able to speak at any time.


    Robert: Because I have a new eye? And how come you''re dead?


    Artemis: (Whisper) The person who attacked us had a peculiar ability, he could age someone until they died if he touched any part of their body, when he touched me at that moment my life time was numbered, when we fell into the river of moonlight I decided to give you my eye before its ability affected my entire body. however it was very risky since you are a person without magic or mana, so I had to seal almost all my power so as not to kill you before dying, despite doing all that, you were in a coma for 5 days in the the river of moonlight, I had to keep you alive in the water with the little power I left unsealed, otherwise you would have died by drowning, that''s why your body was so heavy when you woke up because you barely I barely managed to make your body endure a small part of my power without killing you while I tried to keep you alive with it, my consciousness lives in you because of my power, although the reality is that I died.


    Hmm... I understand.


    Robert: Are the girls alive?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I don''t know, the only thing I can tell you is the last location of where Alicia''s sister is, you were lucky that I managed to see her last location before they attacked my clan.


    That was unexpected, I didn''t remember that... If we find Samantha we can see if Alicia is still alive... I certainly wouldn''t know how to explain that to her if I ever found her.


    Robert: Can you locate Alicia if I find her sister?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I could but your body must control all my power to be able to do that, it will take a while before you can do that.


    Robert: What will happen the more time my body spends with your power?


    Artemis: (Whisper) Because your body originally cannot use magic I have to keep it sealed, so that little by little it adapts and thus my power will forcibly create the circuits of mana and energy, however this is just a guess on my part, we''ll see what happens over time, after all the human body is capable of adapting to many things over the years, we could say that magic is like nature, it alone has its own way of being and living, It can grow in the least unexpected places, chances are you''ll be able to use my power over time if everything goes well.


    Artemis knows too much about magic, wasn''t she just a priestess of a clan? She was beginning to have some doubts, but I will leave them for later.


    Robert: Can you give me the location of Alicia''s sister?


    Artemisa: (Whisper) Mmm... I could, but don''t blame me for what''s going to happen...


    When he finished saying that I began to feel the greatest pain I have ever felt in my life... I felt like my heart was going to explode, in the midst of infernal pain I managed to visualize a kind of hidden camp. Apparently that''s where the location of Alice''s blood takes us... Samantha''s location... After that I fainted.

 25-The Nature of My Environment

    I woke up bathed in sweat in the middle of the night, next time I won''t ask Artemis to teach me anything again until I get over my little pain traumas, at this rate I was going to end up with a nervous tic or something similar from so much subjecting my body to such extreme pain.


    I looked at the boy and he was sleeping soundly, I don''t remember exactly where I fainted but I''m sure it wasn''t in the shelter but we were close to him while we were returning from the search. So I imagine the boy dragged me to the shelter... I feel like a bad adult for putting the child through work. I decided to go to the river to wash my body in the middle of tonight, it would be too uncomfortable to continue sleeping when my shirt is wet from sweating so much, I had been exploring the forest these days to find any predator, but for some reason there was nothing dangerous enough for us to leave this forest.


    I guess predators prefer other places to live.


    I arrived at the place, the river next to the moon showed a great night landscape, I took off everything except my patch, if I did I would probably faint from the pain in the river, I can barely stand the pain I feel right now... That horrible pain hasn''t let me rest very well these days, so I''m not in my best state in case any dangerous situation occurs.


    Now that I think about it, I finally have a moment alone without any danger, I wanted to take advantage of this moment to try to find some answers to my doubts from years ago. Maybe I will be able to deduce something if I think about it a little now that I am without any worry of danger.


    I sat in the middle of the river while looking at the Moon.


    Then I raised my right hand, now that I think about it I had a mark on this hand... If I remember correctly, a girl did it to me too long ago, it was another time.


    However I didn''t see the mark anywhere, I don''t know at what moment it disappeared... No matter, I remember that at some point when I was in the concentration camp I had a strange dream with a girl. I remember it for the simple fact that I have a personal problem and is that I can never remember my dreams, however that dream if I can remember it as clear as day, I do not know at what exact moment of my life I began to forget all my dreams, but I think it was before joining the army. In general I can not remember any of my dreams, however I know I have dreams because sometimes in the course of the day fragments of some come to me as a memory, that has happened to me for many years, it has never really been a problem, getting up without remembering anything can be a good thing in some way, not dreaming good or bad things can be a blessing in itself.


    There was something that starts to make sense if I think about it, that girl... I''m sure what she drew on my hand... She used magic to do it.


    But magic didn''t exist in this world before that happened, that would make sense of something Samantha said.... "We have studied your world for many years." I seem to remember her saying something like that. but then, how did that girl draw that if there was no magic yet? maybe it has to do with something related to that thing they call mana, although I don''t want to make so many assumptions without proof.


    When Samantha said studying, did she mean we were being watched from the other side?


    I looked at the sky at that moment.


    Or maybe it means that they sent hidden people among us and made them live here for years to get to know us?


    That would explain why that girl I met was there at that moment before the war.... She wasn''t a person of this world, yet she seemed lost at that moment.... Ahg... I still had several doubts but some things are starting to fall into place.


    This invasion of my world was planned a long time ago, our days were numbered from the moment they became aware of our existence, the important question is ?How they became aware of our existence? I may never know the answer.


    Sometimes I think I have lived longer than I really would like.


    The Early War Era certainly put an end to my desire to live, many of my companions died during all the battles we fought in those years, I was tired of us having to go through so much, I no longer expected anything from life but Still, something drives me to survive, I can''t understand if it''s revenge, fear... Or maybe hope for a better future...


    I still had the occasional scar from the war, but now I didn''t care about that, I''ll just follow my instinct to see where it takes me.


    After finishing thinking I decided to get out of the river, it was already starting to get cold.


    That night I slept soundly despite the pain, I would say it was one of the most restful nights I had in many years.


    After that we spent a week getting ready and looking for traces of the girls, but we couldn''t find any trace.


    The time had come for us to leave for our objective, that hidden camp.


    I had a good idea of ??where it was, although it was a bit far away, it will take us 2 weeks to get there from here at least.


    Without further ado we began our journey.


    I decided to teach the child to speak in the middle of our trip, but although I told him to speak, he did not do it, that is, he did not pronounce any word despite having the ability to learn quickly, I think he certainly manages to understand me, but ?He cannot speak? Could it be that he really can''t speak? Strange, at least he manages to understand the things I say to him.


    I gave him a small bow that we had made in the forest, from time to time on our trip we practiced and he learns quite fast, he never ceases to amaze me.


    Legally we are 2 shooters in our group of two people...


    On our trip we found a kind of strange reptile fighting a group of wolves, it was fascinating to see that fight, I taught the child that those things are very dangerous and that he should never fight with one of them if necessary or well that''s what I tried to explain to him.


    At the end of the fight the wolves lost but the reptile bled to death, certainly nature now had a great discrepancy in terms of strength and power due to magic and creatures from another world, the poor animals of my world are going to decrease drastically in the future because of that.


    It was generally easy to avoid the beasts when you know your location, but the problem is their smell and senses. That is why it is good to develop sight and hearing in some way.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    We rested during the nights very carefully because we were in a very dangerous environment, food was not a problem for now.


    Artemis was able to talk to me for longer and longer, she explained things about her clan in general, but she didn''t tell me anything relevant for now.


    We had been traveling for 11 days and we were making progress, little by little I was beginning to have more synergy with the child.


    On day number 12 in the middle of our trip we found a village, but .... they were all dead, I would say it was more like a massacre, the person who killed them was clearly a psychopath in all his splendor.


    The village was burned to a large extent, the other part was completely destroyed.


    We were exploring the town to see if maybe there was something useful, we were not having much success, almost everything had been destroyed by fire, the afternoon arrived the sun was beginning to set, after looking at a part of the town I came to the conclusion that it was already there was no one.


    I thought maybe we would find some survivors.


    I don''t know who would have carried out such a massacre, there were butchered and burned bodies everywhere, there was even a strange circle in the middle of a field with several of the bodies surrounding it as a kind of ritual, maybe it was the wizards... Out of nowhere a group of magicians came to village from the air.... Speaking of the king of Rome...


    I haven''t seen them in a while, I had almost forgotten them.


    I decided to hide in a house with the child, we leaned on a shelf and it inadvertently moved a little, I noticed that there was a hole in the wall, I pushed the shelf harder, apparently the hole was big enough for us to enter, it was a way to a tunnel apparently, I decided to go in there with the child.


    I closed the road again with the shelf as best I could, I managed to hear how they entered to search the different houses.


    At that moment two magicians entered the house where we were.


    Wizard: Some Dark Sorcerer must have passed by here, leaving this mess behind.


    Wizard 2: It doesn''t matter what those crazy people do, but we need living people... Not massacred bodies.


    Wizard: The captain will be furious when we give him this report.


    Wizard 2: Don''t be an idiot, we must find someone alive, otherwise he will kill us...


    Then they left the house quickly, certainly the forte of these guys is not searching.


    Apparently they came to kidnap people, how strange, why do magicians want to kidnap people?


    Even in the concentration camp they had too many slaves... Clearly there was something we didn''t know, possibly they use them for experiments or things like that.


    We followed the tunnel and after about 20 minutes we came out in the middle of a forest, I think this forest connects with the hidden camp we were looking for, we were close, it may take us 2 or 3 days to arrive if I follow the course correctly, however I did not know exactly where to go because the trees did not let me see any mountain or something as a reference, while we were walking it got dark and it started to rain very hard out of nowhere.


    We ran until we managed to reach a part without many trees, there were some small hills and mountains, I would use them as a reference to guide me.


    While we were walking in the middle of this rain, night came.


    Artemis: Those wizards will never change.


    Robert: Did you manage to hear the magicians at that time?


    Artemis: I am connected to your body, I can see and hear the same things as you... The only thing I can''t feel is pain because I am no longer alive.


    Robert: You say that like it''s a bad thing...


    Artemis: It is certainly fascinating this way, I never thought this would happen, apart from that you should be honored that the Priestess of the Moon is your personal companion, in the past many lived their lives and never knew me due to my status.


    What a tremendous ego this woman has.


    Robert: Eh... Yes, I am honored to have the Priestess herself as my companion... Although that is already a thing of the past, so you should change your way of life a little... If we can call it that.


    Artemis: Change my way of life?


    Robert: I don''t know how you lived in your clan, but that way of life is already a thing of the past, now you are with me, now you are just Artemis and not the leading priestess of the Lunaris clan.


    Artemis: You say very interesting things Robert, maybe you''re not such a bad partner after all.


    Robert: I am offended by your comment.


    Artemis: By the way, your world is fascinating, I didn''t know that all the landscapes that I have seen so far existed thanks to you.


    Robert: Wait a minute, did you see when I bathed in the river...?


    Artemis: Don''t worry, I didn''t see much of your body, although I certainly didn''t expect you to have such a strong body at your age...


    Robert: I feel like my privacy is not being protected...


    Artemis: Do not worry, in the name of the Goddess, I will protect your dignity from any evil that wants to take advantage of you.


    Mmm...


    Robert: A question, were relationships normal in your clan?


    Artemis: The guardians and those chosen by the goddess were prohibited from having any type of relationship of that type, unless they retired from their position and status by their own will, which meant being exiled from the clan.


    Robert: Now it makes more sense what happened that day...


    Artemis: Did you have something with someone from my clan?


    Robert: Hmm... Better let''s leave the topic, I don''t think there''s much point in asking the Clan leader that kind of thing.


    Artemis: Don''t worry... If you abused any girl of my clan, your punishment will come at some point from the Goddess.


    Robert: Of course I haven''t abused anyone! Besides, even a girl from your clan has more strength than me and knows how to fight, I highly doubt that she would be able to do it even if she tried.


    Artemis: You shouldn''t get so upset, I was just saying... If you feel guilty in some way it would change the image I have of you.


    Robert: Have you never met anyone in that sense?


    Artemis: I was chosen by the Goddess, I had no time for those things, I had to do my duty.


    Robert: I guess you''re right.


    Artemis: I regret not being able to save my people, I could have done much more for them.... A part of me wants revenge on those people, I don''t know who were the ones who attacked my clan but as long as they still exist somehow I will hunt them down until the end of my days.... They killed my brothers and my sister in front of me.... Even after she died, some animals ate her body, she could not even rest in peace.


    So she really saw how those beasts ate her.


    Artemis: Somehow this also had to do with you, so I recommend that you don''t make me angry, otherwise I don''t mind releasing my power and dying with you.


    Robert: Calm down, I understand that you are angry, they exterminated your entire clan and your family, but nothing you say will make them come back, live with the consequences of the things that happened, if you have regrets, live with them, maybe one day in In the future you can be a better person thanks to that.


    Artemis: You don''t understand anything...


    Robert: I lost almost all my family and all my friends when your world attacked mine, so don''t talk to me that I don''t understand you, with time you will question why things happen, the important thing is that you are aware of every second and make the best decision in every second, so you won''t have regrets or complaints, at least you can think" I did everything I could at that moment" your sister gave everything she had to protect her clan, her only regret must have been not being strong enough to protect them all.


    I took a breath of air.


    Robert: But that''s life Artemis, no matter how many deities there are, life is like that and will continue to be like that, whether magic exists or not, life will take its course, she does not care who lives or dies, this is the reality.


    Artemis: If I were still in my body I would have killed you by now, you have a rather peculiar way of seeing life Robert, I''m not saying it''s bad, but somehow you sound like you''re lost or tired.


    Robert: If you asked me in the past why I am alive I would tell you that I don''t know, but if you asked me now, I would tell you that I am looking for a reason to continue living, I am following my instinct to see where it leads me. Mizuki was a great person, thanks to her I am alive, you are not the only one who wants revenge, if I had the guy who planned all that in front of me I would not hesitate to kill him.


    Artemis: Maybe you can still be somewhat useful... Well, I will help you, but my condition is that you must avenge my Clan, if you do not keep your promise we will die together.


    Robert: Who would have thought that the priestess of the Lunaris clan has become all vengeful.... Anyway, you should keep in mind that I am weak, I could not defeat the person who planned the attack right now, he is someone quite skilled and intelligent.


    Artemis: That''s why I will help you, however if this goes wrong you can also die, so don''t hold a grudge against me if we die by accident.


    As we continued talking and discussing I began to smell a strange odor.... I would say it smells like death, or rather when a body decomposes.


    We remained silent and moved forward carefully.


    The rain became stronger, the night seemed to take over everything with its darkness.


    I had the feeling that I wasn''t getting any closer to anything good.

 26-Eternal Gaze

    We advanced a little further only to find an unpleasant scene in the middle of this heavy rain that made the forest look more gloomy than usual, even though it was already night and it was quite dark it was inevitable not to realize why there was a stench so horrible in the environment, there were a series of massacred bodies scattered around different sides of the forest. At first glance, I noticed that the bodies had a somewhat strange armor along with the magicians'' robes, I approached one to inspect it a little better. , his stomach was open, he was missing an arm and he had no jaw, what kind of monster did they fight against to end up like this?


    I took a detailed look at his armor, it didn''t have any kind of emblem or color, it looked like simple metal, but it didn''t feel like that, it''s interesting, it should give a good resistance. I don''t think a weapon from my world would be able to go through it, maybe a sniper rifle could cause some heavy damage, but I wouldn''t be sure if it would be able to go through it, I''m not an expert but most likely that armor has some kind of strange magic, just like the robes.


    However, even though it looks like strong armor, all of these people had been killed, I would say that they had been in this state for a few days.


    Come to think of it, what kind of camp has the ability to create this type of armor in the middle of nowhere? The only thing I can think of is that they are some type of magicians that I have never seen, in fact they have the robes of magicians.


    But I had doubts that they were wizards because I''ve never seen them wearing armor, although who knows, maybe out of nowhere they evolve and improve their weapons and equipment, but I still think it''s not the case. I just remembered that not long ago we saw a group of wizards in that destroyed village, and I remember seeing them wearing their robes as usual, so based on that, I will believe that these people are a different group than the wizards.


    I only know for sure that Samantha was with these people at that camp I''m heading to.


    Before leaving, like a good scavenger I stole some tunics from the bodies that were not so dismembered and a few other things without going overboard with carrying a lot of equipment.


    We continued moving forward, I wanted to find a shelter quickly to rest tonight, the child had gotten tired so I had to carry him on my back.


    In general, I was used to carrying some heavy equipment or different things from that time of the war, sometimes I had to carry a wounded comrade for days, but that was years ago, so I have to be quick. We are in the middle of nowhere in this forest and with a heavy rain, I won''t last long before I get tired.


    We passed several trees that had strange scratches on them, when I took a few steps I heard a horrible howl in the middle of the rain, carefully I quickly hid in a tree, I looked ahead where I had heard the howl, in the distance, I saw something white crashing into a tree. Was it a wolf that crashed into the tree? Then I saw several white wolves running and hiding nearby, close to where the body of their wolf companion lay. What could have thrown a wolf like that with such force?


    Out of nowhere appeared the reason why the wolves were hiding.... Oh... That''s bad... An animal had appeared... No... I would say that''s a monster, it stood on two legs, its body was all black with some kind of purple features glowing on its body... and its body looked horrible, it looks like out of a nightmare that monster, it gave me some stress to see that thing exist in this world, when I was about to quickly run away from where we came from, I saw how the wolves quickly took advantage that the monster was distracted looking at the dead wolf a few meters away and attacked it together.


    As soon as I saw that, I decided to move forward instead of going back the way we came, I ran like crazy, surrounding the strange battle I was witnessing as far as I could to continue running.


    I was successful by going as unnoticed as I could.


    That thing is clearly not from this world, I highly doubt that the group of wolves will be able to beat that, although I like that the animals of my world still fight for their survival with beings from another world, it gives me some faith and strength to continue fighting for the world too.


    I continued running for a while longer, the adrenaline in my body was at its maximum after seeing that thing.


    Robert: What the fuck was that Artemis thing?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I don''t know many animals because I didn''t leave the temple much, although because of its power it seems like an animal from our world.


    Are you telling me that this thing is something normal in your nature of the gap? My God... the funny thing is that the child was not even scared, he just looked around like nothing, incredible that I am more scared than that child.


    After feeling that I was far enough away I stopped running and stopped for a moment, I lowered the child to the ground, I needed to catch my breath.


    As I caught my breath, the smell of decomposition intensified.


    Artemis: (Whisper) This forest smells horrible...


    The boy made a complaining noise and covered his nose.


    Robert: Rotting meat is certainly not one of my favorite smells.


    Artemis: (Whisper) I don''t see it affecting you much.


    Robert: Let''s say the custom of the past.


    We continue moving forward, in the middle of this forest, from time to time we find bodies and more bodies, although we also begin to see dead beasts, I had never seen that type of hairy beasts.


    I passed by a body and saw its armor shining a little in the moonlight...


    I was ignoring this thought I had inside me but I couldn''t repress it anymore, even I had to be realistic, all these bodies and this forest are close to the camp I''m heading to. It doesn''t take a genius to deduce that most probably something happened in the camp.


    Robert: Artemis... These gentlemen... They seem to belong to Alicia''s sister''s camp...


    Artemis: (Whisper) The vision I showed you of the camp was from several weeks ago, so it is possible that during that time the camp was attacked for some reason.


    Robert: They had to attack the camp when I was on my way to it... What a bummer, I''m starting to think I have something that attracts bad luck.


    Artemis: (Whisper) There are things that go beyond magic and understanding things, it is possible that you have some kind of bad energy.


    The boy just nodded.


    Um... So if you can understand what we''re talking about... Wait, can the boy hear Artemis?


    Robert: Child, can you hear the spirit that is with me?


    Artemis: (Whisper) A little more respect, I am the Priestess of the Moon.


    Artemis did something and I started to feel a terrible pain in my head.


    Robert: I mean... Can you hear the Moon Priestesses?


    Artemis: (Whisper) Much better.


    The boy looked at me and shouted happily, apparently he wanted me to pick him up.


    Although in the end I don''t know whether or not he can listen to Artemis.


    I picked him up and he got more excited.


    I should certainly treat him more like a child, so maybe he doesn''t grow up with trauma or something.


    Seeing him, I think I could already be sure of something, or be 99% sure, even though the child can learn everything, he cannot speak, if he learned everything he should have been able to speak for a long time... There is something strange... But I don''t know for sure if it was because he was still very young or if it was due to another reason, but at that age my son was already saying somewhat understandable words.


    It''s very strange that he can learn to hunt just by looking at me but he can''t talk just by listening to me, and he clearly understands me, even he can read, since when he made the coats he made them by reading the book.... And now that I think about it, for some strange reason that book was in two languages.... One I couldn''t understand, I imagine it''s the language of the wizards, and the other language was mine.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    That merchant must be some kind of mad genius if he knows how to speak both languages ??of both worlds and write them in a book... Although the real question is... Who would be a merchant when the world is in this state...?


    Anyway, getting back to the topic, I think I''ll teach the boy some army signs, that should be enough for him to communicate with me.


    The night began to leave us even more in incredible darkness and we had to look for a place that was not so full of bodies to rest.


    We managed to find something halfway decent among some trees, although it was still raining, I had to make a makeshift roof with some materials and clothes of the dead, I had to get down to work and move some bodies as far as I could so that the smell would not affect us so much.


    Artemis: (Whisper) I have a question, if the camp you are looking for is one day from where we are, how come there are bodies so far from it?


    Robert: Remember that they are still people even if they are from another world, I don''t know exactly what happened in their camp but most likely it fell and they could no longer stay there, anyone in their situation would want to survive at all costs, that''s why each of them gave their maximum effort to survive, it''s sad but sometimes things don''t go the way we want them to.


    I said this while looking at some bodies in the distance.


    The most likely thing is that at the time of the fall of the camp they fled to this forest and were chased by something, and from what I see, it seems that that something was those hairy beasts that began to appear next to the bodies.


    Artemis: (Whisper) If the girl you''re looking for turns out to be dead, what will you do?


    It had left me speechless, I had not imagined that case... It didn''t even cross my mind to think that Samantha is dead... I refused to believe that.


    Robert: She''ll be fine.


    Artemis: (Whisper) Hmm... Didn''t you say that sometimes nothing goes the way we want?


    I know what I just said...


    Robert: I want to believe she''s still alive...


    After that, no one talked about it again. Before we went to sleep, I told Artemis to wake me up if she felt anything strange. It was clear that I didn''t like the idea of sleeping in a forest where there is a strange monster, but we needed to rest to recover energy, apparently she doesn''t need to sleep, after a while of arguing she reluctantly gave in.


    It dawned, the sunlight was nowhere to be seen because it was cloudy and the forest was somewhat thick, it was still raining, even so it could be seen with some clarity, further clarifying what really happened in this forest.


    This cold weather is not to my taste.


    We had a quick breakfast, took our things and decided to walk for now, I highly doubt that any of us would want to have breakfast in the middle of so many bodies around us for a long time.


    Afterwards we were walking for almost half a day, now I could talk to Artemis even during the day, it was an advantage for me, little by little I am adapting to this strange power and somehow I feel a little better.


    After a while we arrived at an incredible scene... It looked like something from a movie like the monster in the forest.


    In the distance you could see a large camp in ruins, but literally the whole camp had been completely destroyed, I do not know what kind of attack was this but the damage caused is certainly brutal, in the battlefield there was a big mark that something big fell, it was full of bodies and debris everywhere, the rain had not stopped in these 2 or 3 days we had been walking, it was as if a large caliber bomb had fallen in the middle of the field .... Could it be an army thing? I don''t think so, we stopped using bombs years ago, we decided it was better to preserve what was left at the time.... Besides, we stopped attacking and decided to go into hiding when we lost the war.


    Without really knowing what to do we started walking through the battlefield, my objective remains the same, to find Samantha... But with so much destruction I don''t really know how to search or where...


    Artemis: (Whisper) Robert I think it''s time for you to see the situation better at this very moment, I don''t think there is anyone left alive in this camp, if anyone survived they had to leave days ago.


    Artemis was right, although I wanted to try to look for her, I knew that it was not something so profitable, but I did not want to leave the idea wandering... I consider myself an open minded person. I trust that the most unexpected can happen, maybe she has been hurt and has been waiting for days for someone to come and help her, that may be a possibility... I can''t rule it out.


    Robert: Mmm let''s just search a little, we still have some time until it gets dark.


    Artemis sighed and agreed.


    While inspecting the sad battlefield I noticed that there were bodies that were not completely massacred, in fact there were some that were hidden among some rubble, as if they had managed to move.


    I approached a man, I touched his face, his face was very cold from the rain, but he was not in a state of decomposition or anything.... I think this man died not long ago, he no longer felt a pulse, possibly he died due to the cold as he couldn''t move much.


    There were more people like that, well I''ll call them knights because I don''t know what to call them exactly, they don''t really look like wizards despite wearing robes, but apparently they can use magic as. I see some wizard weapons lying around.


    I hope they were enemies of the magicians, if they have their things they must have stolen them or made some deal with them.


    I kept looking at the battlefield, I only saw corpses and more corpses, the only consolation would be that some died not long ago, at least not all of them, maybe by a miracle someone is still alive, the problem is that with this rain whoever was alive could have died before I arrived due to the cold days ago.


    About 2 days ago it started raining.


    The only good thing about this whole massacre is that there were tons of weapons scattered all over the place, I''ll pick some up later, it''s better than my current equipment.


    We spent the whole afternoon looking for any survivors, but no luck. I would have liked to scream to see if anyone could hear me, but I didn''t want to attract the attention of any animal or person with bad intentions by my scream.


    The night caught up with us.


    I was about to leave with the child but I saw something that caught my attention in the distance in a part of the field in the middle of the dark night.


    It was a sword, it looked a little paler than the others, it had an interesting shine in the middle of the night, it was next to a piece of the camp wall that was crushing a small mass of bodies, those bodies were unlucky to be crushed by the top of the wall.


    How did a piece of the great wall reach the field? What kind of machine would do that?


    I bent down to take the sword, I took it, when I was getting up to go, I thought I heard something while I was crouching.


    I was quiet for a moment, just listening to the heavy rain along with the thunder that could be seen in the distance, nothing more...


    I was about to leave, but my legs didn''t want to move... More like... I felt like I shouldn''t leave.


    Artemis: (Whisper) What''s wrong Robert? We must move, if you and the child stay too long you will freeze in this rain like all those bodies.


    Robert: Can''t you happen to feel someone else''s magic or something?


    Artemis: (Whisper) I could but you have not adapted to my power, when I can release a little more of my power I could feel the different beings that possess it.


    I wanted to tell him to release the magic he needed so he could look for someone alive, but it was risky, if I fainted in this situation it would be no good.


    Artemis: (Whisper) When the time comes I will teach you how to use my power, so that is why you must cover your eye at night.


    What Artemis was saying made sense, I''ll use my instinct then.


    I looked around me, there was nothing in sight that could make that noise, I heard it when I picked up the sword, I crouched down again on the ground and started to look again. I saw that the fallen wall as such did not touch the ground at all, in fact due to the terrain that has unevenness, the wall is supported somewhat diagonally, but does not touch the ground because the bodies above prevent it, I looked under the piece of wall, I only saw darkness, I peeked a little more the head, I saw what looked like two bodies but I saw no signs of life.


    Could it be that I''m crazy? Mmm.... It would certainly be difficult to hear anything in the midst of all the noise of the rain, I sincerely hope that none of these bodies are Samantha''s.


    When I was about to get up I heard a slight noise again in the middle of the rain, I looked under the debris again, I was almost sure that the noise came from there.


    I couldn''t see anything but I was sure I heard something, I could only see darkness but I managed to distinguish two bodies, I tried to get a better look, one was being crushed diagonally by the debris and the other was under that same body.


    After hearing that sound I was sure that one of those two bodies was still alive.


    I stopped looking under the wall and looked a little further over the piece of wall, I saw that the top was crushing a mass of bodies of what looked like hairy beasts, I think I understand what happened, if any of the knights that are under the rubble are alive, they were lucky that the mass of flesh of the beasts is retaining part of the wall, if not they would have been crushed long ago.


    I told the boy to come and help me move the wall a little.


    we made force but we didn''t move it even a little bit, shit... It''s too heavy... I need something else... I grabbed the first sword I saw lying around and also grabbed a piece of rubble to pry up the top of the wall, I just needed some space for the boy to try to pull the bodies.


    I explained to the boy that I was going to use all my strength to lift the piece of wall as long as I could and that he had to remove those bodies as fast as he could.


    He looked at me strangely but nodded.


    I prepared the lever I made with a sword and a piece of wall, when I was ready I gave the signal, I did all the force I could but I couldn''t move an inch of the wall, shit.... I wasn''t going to leave that person there...


    Robert: Artemis give me your power.


    Artemis: (Whisper) You can''t use it yet Robert, it would be crazy for you to expose yourself right now.


    Robert: I need to get that person out of there.


    Artemis: (Whisper) I can''t allow you to put yourself at risk just for a stranger...


    I didn''t let her finish speaking, I took off my eye patch and threw it near the child, Artemis shouted worriedly for me to stop.


    I had a little theory on how her power worked, clearly it''s like Mizuki''s, it only works at night, so it should be more or less the same.


    I started to feel one of the worst pains of my life, I tried to ignore the pain and lifted the wall, I was starting to manage to move it a little, the boy took advantage and got under it.... I had to buy as much time as I could.


    Robert: Quick!


    The boy with all his might was trying to get some of the gentlemen out.


    I put even more force on the lever I made and managed to lift it a little higher, the child managed to start moving one of the bodies outward little by little.


    I tried to breathe as best I could, I started to lose strength, the pain in my eye only increased, my head hurt horribly.


    When I looked back at the boy, he was pulling out the second body, out of nowhere the sword broke and the wall fell sharply, because of that I fell to the ground a little hard.


    I looked quickly to see if the child was okay.


    I approached the boy, apparently he had managed to pull them out successfully, I could see that the last body he pulled out, apparently it looked like a girl.


    I leaned the girl''s body against a piece of rubble to see her better.


    I looked at her vital signs... But the girl showed no signs of life, who knows how long ago she died... I could see in her eyes that she had given everything of herself to continue with my life and not close her eyes... I closed his eyes so he could rest in peace.


    How strange his armor has an emblem...


    I was about to check the other body when out of nowhere a strong pain attacked me.


    I quickly looked for my patch and put it on but that didn''t stop the pain from continuing.


    I fell to the ground, the pain was too much and I couldn''t stand up or stop the pain.


    I told the boy before I fainted to save the other knight if he was still alive...


    While I was telling him that, I thought about how irresponsible I am as an adult for giving the child so much work.


    After that I fainted...

 27-A Sad Reality

    I woke up. I felt a dull pain throbbing in my head. As I opened my eyes, I noticed there was a lot of darkness around me. I could hear the rain, but I was not getting wet. I figured I must be inside some kind of building or something covering me from the rain. I tried to look around me as my mind tried to remember where I was. What had happened?


    My body felt heavy, as if I was carrying twice my weight. A few meters in front of me, I could see some light. Apparently, I was not inside any building. I was next to a wall of the camp, and what covered me from the rain was a big piece of wall that had fallen on the wall of the camp. That''s why it was so dark; the fallen piece of wall blocked the light from the sky.


    The air smelled musty, a smell that turned my stomach for some strange reason. I think my body was a little sensitive. I tried to get up, but a twinge of pain in my head made me give up.


    Apparently, I can''t get up right now.


    I slowly crawled towards the wall to try to lean against it. I wanted to get a better view of where I was with the help of the wall.


    It was too hard to move my arms and legs. After a considerable effort and after enduring the intense pain I felt when I moved every part of my body, I managed to lean against the wall. I tried to look towards the light, but out of nowhere, I felt nauseous and vomited to one side...


    Ah... My headache had gotten worse...


    I tried to look again, but I could see blurry in the distance. I couldn''t see anything clearly. I thought I could make out two silhouettes, but I wasn''t sure.


    I touched my neck for a moment to check my temperature as I felt a bit strange. Wow... I have a fever. That''s why my head hurts so much.


    It was unbelievable how dying I felt.


    I saw a figure approaching. It was a boy... Ah, I remember, it''s the boy. Slowly, I began to remember what had happened. I fainted when I was trying to check the knight''s condition.


    The boy approached, looked at me somewhat happily, and began to try to help me up.


    Robert: B-Bo...y...


    I couldn''t speak well; my tongue was heavy.


    The boy started making strange noises and pointing his finger out at me while pulling me. I didn''t quite understand what he meant. I pointed to my legs and told him as best I could that I couldn''t move very well because of the pain.


    Apparently, he understood me and walked over to me. He pulled my arm hard to pull me away from the wall, then put both his hands under my arms behind my back and started dragging me out.


    Funny, right now I look like dead weight. After the boy dragged me to where I had seen the light at first, he helped me back to lean against the wall again.


    I looked around a bit and more or less understood the situation. It was still raining outside, and we were inside the destroyed camp. To be more specific, we were next to the main entrance, or what is left of the main entrance since everything is in ruins now.


    It means it wasn''t long ago that I fainted. I noticed that the boy was a little agitated. Maybe it wasn''t long ago that he dragged me and the gentleman here. The boy pointed to the gentleman who was lying next to me like a dead man.


    I nodded and moved a little closer to the knight.


    I took his pulse. He was incredibly weak, but still alive; that was good news. I removed his hood and noticed he had some.... ears on his head? I took a better look and he had a girlish face. Apparently, it was a woman. It''s funny how many female warriors or mages are dead on this battlefield. At least here, in my world, it was rare to see a woman fighting. I guess now that we are in these disastrous times, it''s not so strange anymore. I would say it''s normal. Anyone who has two working arms and two legs is already a soldier. It would be a waste of manpower to go back to discriminating that only men can fight.


    The people living in the gap are quite strange. Some have animal parts in their bodies. I thought they were things that only existed in fantasies.


    While I was thinking that, I noticed that the girl opened her eyes a little.


    I motioned for the boy to bring me my backpack.


    After a moment, she handed me my backpack. I went through our things and gave some water to the girl, then to the boy and, in the end, I drank too. I started to bandage some of the girl''s wounds with some bandages I had found in the tunnel of the burned village.


    Although it was very uncomfortable to do it from my position, I had to ask the boy for help.


    We had to carefully remove his armor and part of his clothing. The most serious wounds were on his back and shoulder.


    Thanks to the boy, we were able to bandage the wound on her back and shoulder. The boy was a little curious to see the girl''s body without clothes, but I insisted that he focus on the wound. If we were in another life, maybe I would have taken the time to fantasize about this girl too, but now it would be a waste of time and ideas. Though hey, I understand the guy; despite having strange features, this girl is still a woman. The girl was somewhat conscious, but it didn''t matter; she had no strength at the moment. With any luck, maybe she would forget this whole moment. Personally, I wanted to end all this fast; I was afraid she would fall unconscious again since I wouldn''t be able to feed her if she passed out for who knows how long.


    After we finished the impromptu treatment, I made her a little comfortable. If she manages to survive, maybe she can give me some useful information about what happened here.


    The girl hadn''t closed her eyes yet.


    I did everything in my power to help her. I started to look for the food in the backpack. When I found the food, I noticed that she had fainted again... What bad luck.


    After that, I took a big breath of air and relaxed my whole body to rest for a moment.


    Strange, I had not heard Artemis yet. But before contacting her, I decided to check that the boy was not hurt. I made a signal for him to come. After a while, I finished checking him. The boy had nothing, although he was quite tired because he carried me and the girl along with our things all the way here.


    I stroked her hair to convey that she had done everything very well; the boy smiled happily amidst his tiredness.


    After that, the boy went in a little further and lay down to sleep; I guess he still doesn''t want dinner.


    Some time passed when the girl began to shiver; I approached a little closer to see her, and she had already regained consciousness again. Well, it was time to give her food now.


    I decided to light a small fire for the cold; I managed to light a small improvised fire with a piece of wood I found within this ruin where we were resting. I took out a cooked fish that I saved from our last night in the forest; I had wrapped it in leaves to preserve it, but since I didn''t have salt, it wouldn''t last more than 3 days, so I prayed it wasn''t spoiled. I looked at it and smelled it; I didn''t detect any bad odor. It didn''t look too bad... I think. The fish was cold, but apparently still edible. I decided to give the girl half of the fish little by little; I adjusted her head so she could eat.


    I removed the fishbones and slowly fed her small enough pieces for her to swallow; everything went well, she managed to eat it.


    Then I gave her some water.


    After a moment, she closed her eyes again; who knows how many days she had gone without eating and enduring thirst. I checked her pulse, also listened to her breathing and the beats of her heart to make sure she wouldn''t die in my hands or something like that.


    Robert: Don''t worry... You''ll get better soon...


    I could speak more freely now, but I still found it a bit difficult to talk.


    After feeding her, I carefully held her in my arms and sat with her even closer to the fire so she could warm up. She still felt very cold; I didn''t want her to die from the cold. I realized how difficult it is to move with someone injured while I couldn''t move very well myself.


    Well, the conclusion after taking care of this girl is that she was very badly beaten; needless to say, she was too lucky to survive.


    The wound on her back was the most serious; she must remain still for several days and avoid making sudden movements to improve. Honestly, I have no idea if she will survive... I just hope everything turns out well.


    I''m starting to believe I should have become a doctor instead of being a civil engineer and soldier... Certainly, in the army, they teach basic medicine, but now I see how useful it is in this situation.


    After pondering trivialities, I fell asleep too.


    I woke up again; I could see the light at the end of the tunnel... I say... I could see how the sun was shining a little outside where we were. It seems that after 2 or 3 consecutive days of rain, it finally stopped.


    I decided to go out, I left the girl carefully, I got up with the help of the wall. I didn''t have much headache anymore, but I didn''t have good balance in my body, so I had to hold onto the wall. It was still somewhat cloudy outside, but it had stopped raining. The little sunlight allowed me to clearly see all the destruction in this camp.


    Well, now I have to assess my current situation. We had quite an interesting situation; we found a survivor, which is good, but Artemis isn''t communicating with me and doesn''t respond when I speak. I''m a little worried about that.


    Our next step should be to stay here or continue our journey.


    However, we have someone injured, so leaving is not very profitable, but we can''t stay here. Clearly, the smell of blood and death will attract some thirsty beast now that it has stopped raining. We can''t stay here.


    The boy and I decided to have breakfast and then leave here. The boy was incredibly hungry; all the food we had was gone. Now we also have to worry about food.


    The boy took the white sword and kept it; apparently, he liked it.


    I also took a sword. I have no idea how to use it, but it will serve for something; it must be similar to using a machete.


    After breakfast, we gathered our things and got ready. As I walked through the camp with the help of a spear as support, I found some useful things: some backpacks in good condition, so I took one for myself and another for the boy.


    We used to keep our things in my old backpack, but it was already very damaged.


    I also found better bandages for the girl. Unfortunately, almost everything that seemed like medicine was destroyed; It is a shame that no medicine has been saved.


    As I walked, I decided to take out some sort of grenades that I saw on some bodies. I saw a tunic somewhat different from the others; seeing it reminded me of something.


    Samantha had told me that tunics adapt to the user who possesses mana.


    At the moment, I didn''t have any tunic on, so I decided to wear it for a moment.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    When I put it on, it tried to adapt to me, but at the same time, it stopped... Does that mean it can use magic? I don''t think so... I don''t remember it very well; I think Samantha had said something about that, but I forgot. Maybe that reaction has something to do with Artemis''s power.


    I decided to go back.


    It had already been half a day while I plundered this camp in ruins; I felt somewhat better physically.


    Then the time came to leave; I took the girl and carried her on my back. Previously, in the forest, we had stolen some tunics from some dead people, so I decided we would use them. I also put a tunic on the girl, and we started our journey.


    We arrived at the starting point where we first saw the camp, and I took one last look around.


    This scene was truly amazing, whether by night or by day, It''s something shocking


    After that, we left.


    I tried to communicate with Artemis, but I wasn''t successful. That worried me; I didn''t know what to do to listen to Artemis again. I''ll try to talk to her tonight.


    We walked for a while until someone started whispering in my ear... Artemis?... No... It was the girl who had woken up. I could barely hear her voice; it was a whisper like Artemis''. She was still exhausted, but I could hear her because I was carrying her on my back.


    Unknown: (Whisper) Who are you...?


    Robert: I''m Robert, pleased to meet you. And who are you?


    She remained silent for a long time, then responded.


    Unknown: (Whisper) I''m... Alba...


    Robert: Alba? What a strange name. By the way, I know it might be rude to ask so directly, but what happened at your camp?


    Alba remained silent again, then spoke after a while.


    Alba: (Whispering) The Hell... Fell upon us...


    Hell? I don''t know if she''s speaking figuratively or literally.


    Alba: (Whispering) Where is my friend...?


    Friend?


    Robert: ...You''re the only one who was alive at the camp, Alba.


    Alba: (Whispering) What...?


    I began to feel some dampness on my neck... Were those tears? She seemed to be crying.


    We remained silent for a while until afternoon arrived, so we decided to rest. I needed to check the map.


    I carefully lowered Alba and seated her on a broken log.


    Now I could see her better.


    Her gaze seemed somewhat lifeless. I''m not saying she should be happy, but I feel like she doesn''t want to keep on living. I suppose she hasn''t yet fully processed that her friend and her camp are dead.


    Robert: Hey...


    Her gaze was fixed into emptiness. I gently grasped her face to make her look at me.


    Our eyes met.


    Robert: I know it''s hard to take in, but everyone in your camp is dead. We found you under a large piece of debris next to the body of a dark-haired girl... I checked her vital signs, but she was already dead.


    Tears began to fill her eyes again. I decided to give her space to vent.


    Her crying became very loud... She must have been someone very important...


    Samantha... I hope you managed to survive...


    After a while, Alba stopped crying. I decided it was time to eat, or rather, to look for something to eat.


    I told her that we needed to eat something to keep going.


    Alba: (Whispering) I want to go back...


    What?


    Robert: Go back? But why?


    Alba: (Whispering) I need to see her with my own eyes...


    I had to be a little firm with her.


    Robert: Look, Alba... I understand how you feel. If you want to go, I won''t stop you, but you''ll arrive there at night, and most likely you''ll find beasts feasting on the bodies of everyone at that camp. You could die. I don''t know if your friend would have wanted you to risk your life just to see her body.


    Really, the only thing I cared about her at this moment was the information she had; later, she can do whatever she wants.


    Alba looked at the ground, seeming like a scolded cat... Literally, she even has a tail and everything.


    Alba: (Whispering) Where will I go now?


    Robert: You can come with us. We were looking for someone in your camp, but I didn''t expect it to be destroyed. Now we''re heading to a place I need to get to.


    I wanted to interrogate Alba about what happened at the camp, but she was still a bit traumatized. I''ll wait a little longer.


    Alba: (Whispering) Okay...


    She seemed very resigned, as if her fighting spirit was dead.


    I spent some time with the kid gathering materials, some food, and other things to have everything ready to eat.


    We managed to get everything without much trouble.


    While we were sitting, preparing some things for the meal, Alba began to speak.


    Alba: (Whispering) ...While we were fighting at the camp...


    (Alba''s flashback)


    I had no strength left to drag Sam... That demon was about to grab me, but a hand stopped it... Samantha? What an incredible power. Her magic was starting to increase too much... Was it really Samantha? I don''t remember ever seeing that sinister power before. Her blue eyes began to change to a reddish hue... she looked very different...


    The demon tore off its own arm and began to fly at an impressive speed due to a strange fear that overcame it.


    In just a couple of seconds, the demon was at an incredibly far distance. Samantha, with all the patience in the world, stood up. Then she threw the demon''s ripped arm aside and with her hand began to prepare a spell. After a few seconds, she cast a spell so large and powerful that it disintegrated the demon in the air in less than a few seconds despite the distance... It was impossible... To have that precision, that power and the ability to cast such a large spell at that speed.


    Out of nowhere, Samantha rose into the air and began to recite a large spell with an incredible amount of magical power, the power was so great that it was even altering the enchantments on his own armor, warping it into a strange shape... Is that even possible?


    After a moment, she attacked our camp with it. This time the spell was moving slowly toward the camp. Everyone on the battlefield watched it, and the sound of battle disappeared for a few seconds as everyone stared at that gigantic mass of power heading towards the camp. Despite its size, it made no noise, but as soon as it touched the camp, it made such a loud noise that it almost deafened me. Her magical power was so strong that it released a shockwave. It reached me and threw me very far with great force. But Saga appeared and stopped my fall while I was descending. We landed on a small slope. Saga stood up, and I was still somewhat dazed. I noticed some shadows above us. I looked back and saw some monsters at the top of the slope. They were about to kill us, but an even larger shadow covered us. I looked up, and a piece of the camp wall was flying toward us at full speed.


    Before it could crush us, Saga stood in front of me and activated her ability. The piece of wall fell on us, crushing the beasts completely. Saga was abruptly pushed toward me while holding the wall to prevent it from crushing us.


    We were trapped. I couldn''t move because Saga was on top of me and the wall was on top of her... We hadn''t died thanks to her ability and because the bodies of the beasts helped support part of the wall. If it weren''t for all those small details, the wall would have completely crushed us.


    As I tried to move, I felt something beginning to fall onto me... It was blood...


    Alba: ?Saga!


    Saga: Don''t worry... This is nothing...


    As she said that, I could feel her blood dripping onto me... I hadn''t realized that Saga had lost one of her ears, damn it... We need to get out of here. I need to think of something. I looked around but didn''t see anything or anyone.


    Outside, I only heard screams of pain and chaos.


    Suddenly, there was a strong tremor... What the hell was happening outside?...


    After that tremor, the noise of all the chaos began to diminish little by little... The screams of agony and pain started to decrease... Time passed...


    I could barely hear anything now. From the dim light, I noticed that night was beginning to fall... I couldn''t find out the situation outside, but most likely, we lost the battle...


    Saga continued to hold the wall... She had been holding that damn wall all this time... I didn''t know how much time had passed, maybe a few hours...


    Alba: Saga...


    Saga: This is nothing... Don''t worry, Alba...


    Saga hadn''t stopped bleeding... Damn it! Was there nothing I could do!?


    I couldn''t move to help her. I can''t push her, it scares me. I had no strength, and one of my arms was injured due to a deep wound in the shoulder.


    Before I knew it, it was already night, and I couldn''t hear anything outside.


    I tried to look around us, but there was only the head of a comrade next to me... He still had his helmet on.


    I was tired... I couldn''t think clearly. We needed to get out of here. Saga won''t last much longer... I don''t know what to do...


    Maybe if I used that head to...


    Suddenly, something creaked, and the wall crushed us even more...


    Now we were completely still... I could barely move a hand... Saga had stopped holding the wall, so it crushed us more.


    I think that... Saga''s arms broke... That''s what I heard creak...


    Alba: Saga... I''ll get you out of here... Don''t close your eyes for anything in the world...


    Saga: (Whispering) Don''t worry, I won''t close my eyes for anything in the world.


    Her voice spoke with difficulty, and I felt her blood dripping on me even more.


    I started to stress out too much... I didn''t want to accept this situation... I knew what would happen if we continued like this...


    Alba: Is anyone out there!?


    I started to scream.


    I didn''t hear anything, just saw the darkness of the night.


    And so a day passed, night fell again. I was very sleepy but refused to fall asleep. I stayed awake so Saga wouldn''t close her eyes. I wouldn''t let her close her eyes...


    Another night fell, but this time it had started to rain heavily, and distant thunder could be heard.


    It took a while before Saga spoke.


    Saga: (Weak whisper) Alba... I think I''ll take a little rest...


    With the little strength I had left, I yelled at her.


    Alba: NO! If you close your eyes, I swear I''ll kill you... You must stay awake. Someone will come to rescue us soon... Just don''t close your eyes.


    Saga: (Weak whisper)... You''re scary when you''re angry... (Light laughter) Don''t worry... I promise I won''t close my eyes for anything in the world...


    That was the last time I heard Saga''s voice.


    I tried calling her many times after that, but she didn''t respond.


    Alba: Saga wakes up...!


    Tears began to fall on their own, I kept calling her for what I thought were hours until I lost my voice.


    Another night passed, and the rain didn''t stop.


    Saga was very cold... I had almost no strength left...


    Alba: (Whispering) The best thing that ever happened to me in my life was meeting you...


    I only received silence as a response.


    I began to feel a lump in my throat, I felt regret and many doubts... I couldn''t think clearly... I couldn''t remember if I ever told her how much she meant to me.


    Alba: (Whispering) I...


    My voice broke, I couldn''t say anything... In the midst of all this intense rain, I cried like never before.


    After that, I finally passed out.


    (End of Alba''s flashback)


    Alba collapsed in tears after telling us her story; her crying echoed throughout the place.


    She cried all afternoon.


    Afterward, she calmed down, her eyes were very swollen, and she looked very pitiful.


    The kid approached and gave her a hug.


    Alba: Um...


    It seemed she didn''t know what to do, as if she had never dealt with children before.


    She clumsily patted his head.


    Robert: Alright, let''s have our meal now.


    I tried to retrieve our food, but I couldn''t find it anywhere. Maybe the kid had the food, and I just didn''t remember. I asked the kid, but he shook his head... Then the food was lost... What a tragedy.


    Robert: I think... we''re out of food...


    Alba looked at us with some pity, as if wondering how we have survived until now.


    Alba: Hmm... I think the best would be to hunt something fresh... Robert, right?


    Robert: True...


    Alba: If you want, I can tell you how to hunt some animals in this forest... There are still a few hours before it gets completely dark.


    Robert: I''d appreciate that... By the way, I know it''s unrelated, but why do you have ears and a tail?


    Alba: Oh, are you from this world? I''m a Semi-human; I belong to a race of felines. My clan is called MoonCrew.


    Robert: Do you have heightened senses or something like that?


    Alba: Something like that...


    After that, we went hunting in the forest. Alba explained to us, among other things, what kind of animals are in this forest and other details.


    As always... The boy hunted better than me.


    Alba: That kid is very good at learning. Is he your son?


    Robert: No, he''s not my son.


    Alba looked at me confused.


    Alba: Then what are you doing with a kid who isn''t your son?


    She gave me a suspicious look.


    Robert: Some time ago, my group and I found him fighting against a big wolf.


    Alba: Fighting, you say...?


    Alba looked at the boy with doubt.


    Alba: By the way, you say you found him with your group, but I see you alone.


    Robert: To sum up the story, the same thing happened to me as to you, our camp was attacked, and we got separated... I think...


    Alba: You think so?


    Robert: To be honest, I don''t know if they''re alive. Due to certain circumstances, I had to leave the camp with the boy because it was invaded by aggressive beasts.


    Alba: I see.


    Alba looked thoughtful.


    I decided to leave her alone for a while so she could think better.


    After hunting, we made a campfire again and began to prepare what we had caught.


    We spent a long time eating until Alba spoke out of nowhere and with a lot of confidence. Apparently, she had finished reflecting alone.


    Alba: I''ll keep watch tonight.


    Hmm, it''s not that I don''t trust her, but we just met. I don''t know how wise it is to trust someone like that out of the blue.


    Robert: Are you sure? I can keep watch tonight, you should rest if you want.


    I got up to get ready, but Alba stood up before me and sat me back down by holding my shoulders.


    Alba: No, you need to rest properly. A person your age needs to sleep well.


    I felt my heart break with that phrase... A person your age... I''m not that old... I''m just very mature, it''s different...


    While I was sinking into depression, Alba went to keep watch.


    The boy approached her and gave her something, it seemed to be her armor. Wait a moment, did that boy have her armor in his backpack? Then I looked more closely and saw that he only had parts of her armor in his backpack. Now it all made sense. After that, the boy sat next to me.


    Robert: I''m not that old, right?


    The boy just tilted his head, a bit confused.


    Now that I think about it, the boy doesn''t have a name. I always refer to him as "the boy." Maybe I should give him a name.


    I held the child for a moment and lifted him up. I looked him in the eyes and spoke to him.


    Robert: From now on, you will be called Alex.


    The child shouted joyfully and gave me a hug.


    It''s incredible that someone can understand a language when they can''t speak... Certainly, his ability will have tremendous potential if he grows enough.


    In the best case scenario, Alex would be invincible.


    Alex pointed to the sky. On this night you could see the stars; they looked very beautiful.


    (Perspective of Alba)


    The light of a new day was beginning to appear... But it no longer had any meaning now. Maybe if we hadn''t met you back then... she would still be here... Perhaps if I hadn''t spoken to you at that moment, she would still be with me... No matter how hard I try to find a different cause, all the paths lead to you... Samantha... Maybe... if I kill you, I can leave in peace and be by her side for eternity.


    I just need to find you... And I promise it will be quick... You will not go through the same suffering that she went through because of you... I still have some mercy left for you, monster...

 28-Some Luck

    (Perspective of Samantha)


    Before I realized it, everything was plunged into absolute darkness. Where am I...? I tried to move, but something was crushing me, preventing any movement. I couldn''t see anything, only feel the oppression of whatever had me trapped.


    I struggled for what felt like an eternity, trying to free myself, but my efforts were in vain. Just when I was about to give up, a whispering, dark voice broke the silence.


    Unknown: Get out already...


    Suddenly, a wave of power surged through my body. With all my strength, I managed to reach the surface, gasping and trembling. My heart pounded as I tried to understand what had happened. I looked around, trying to calm myself... What was this place? I could only see ruins and debris scattered everywhere along with many bodies. My memories were fragmented and confusing.


    How on earth had I ended up under this rubble?


    My armor was shattered, barely covering me. I only had a few tattered clothes left. It was nighttime, and the ground was covered with puddles everywhere; it must have rained recently. I straightened up as best I could and began to explore the ruins. As I advanced, I recognized them. This was the camp. How had it ended up like this? The Sorcerer... had he defeated us in the end?


    As my thoughts wandered, the whispering, dark voice echoed again.


    Unknown: Hahaha... You don''t understand anything, Sam.


    I looked around, searching for its owner, but I saw no one.


    Samantha: Who are you? Where are you?


    I shouted, a mix of fury and fear in my voice. I tried to draw my sword, but it wasn''t in its place. Quickly, I grabbed one of the hands of a nearby corpse.


    Unknown: It''s been a long time since we last saw each other, my dear Sam.


    Something moved in the corner of my eye. I turned, but again, there was no one.


    Unknown: That annoying seal is really strong.


    Seal? What was she talking about?


    Samantha: I''ll ask you once more, who are you?


    I insisted, my voice trembling with frustration and distrust.


    Unknown: Mmm... I see. Don''t worry, in time you''ll know. For now, I''ll enjoy this little freedom.


    A chill ran down my spine. I turned abruptly and saw her. She was a woman, but the instant I looked at her, her figure began to distort, creating illusions that danced around her, blurring reality.


    The unknown woman whispered softly, with a dark voice that seemed to slide over my skin like a snake.


    Unknown: What''s the matter? Do I have something on my face, Sam?


    The woman let out a low laugh, a sound that resonated in my head like a disturbing echo.


    Unknown: Relax.


    Snapping her fingers. Instantly, the illusions dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Unknown: You''ve certainly weakened; I didn''t expect my natural aura to impact you so much.


    I didn''t understand anything that was happening, but my survival instinct told me that this being would bring nothing good. I launched an attack with my sword, only to see it pass through the woman as if she had no physical body, then hit the ground without causing her any harm. It was as if she were some kind of specter...


    Unknown: It''s rude of you to attack an old friend, Sam...


    Samantha: You''re not my friend. I don''t know who you are.


    Unknown: If you say so... I wonder why I look like this...


    The woman seemed completely absorbed in her own thoughts, ignoring me completely. Despite her apparent indifference, I could feel the stench of death emanating from her. I decided to move away quickly, without letting my guard down.


    When I thought I had left her behind, I found her again. She was there, waiting for me, as I passed through a destroyed wall. The scare of seeing her there, when just a few seconds ago I had left her behind, made me fall to the ground.


    Unknown: I''m not so ugly that you''d be scared like that, Sam. By the way, what is this camp? I destroyed it because it caught my attention, but now that I see it, I don''t really know what it is. It doesn''t seem to belong to the Empire.


    Did she destroy the camp? That made no sense. I''m sure it had to be The Sorcerer. Where on earth did she come from? Does she work with the Sorcerer? I tried to attack her again, but my sword just passed through her like she was a specter.


    Samantha: What the heck are you? Some kind of specter?


    Unknown: Hey, don''t be so rude. Even though I can manifest, I''m only in your mind. I''m not in the physical world.


    Nothing she said made any sense. In my mind? What did that mean? I tried to ignore her and kept moving away.


    I reached the entrance of the camp, and the scene was desolate: bodies everywhere and scavenger beasts devouring the remains. I quickly hid, managing to avoid being seen.


    How many days have it taken for there to be beasts eating the bodies? Is everyone dead? How long was I unconscious? Where were Saga and Alba? I had too many questions, but there was no time to answer them. The beasts would soon enter the ruins in search of more food. I decided to head to my old room to gather my things.


    After gathering my things, I passed by the destroyed armory. I took a moment to move the debris and grab one of the armors that only captains could wear. I put on a new armor and tunic. I exited through the back of the camp just as the beasts began to enter. Three of them attacked me immediately. With a quick turn, I slashed the throat of two and lunged at the third to finally end its life. How strange, I remember having almost no magic left when I was fighting The Sorcerer, but oddly, I don''t feel tired nor do I have any injuries. Something had happened to me... Maybe that specter has some information.


    I managed to leave the camp, but two more beasts followed me. I quickly killed them and continued running. The night was dark, but I knew this forest well.


    Those beasts should stop following me as soon as I enter the forest because they have a feast of bodies in the camp.


    Unknown: Not bad, Sam. You still have your determination to kill.


    That woman was getting on my nerves.


    Samantha: Look, specter, I don''t know what you are, but leave me alone. Go bother someone else.


    Before I knew it, she was floating beside me as I ran.


    Unknown: How mean. You forgot my name. I''m Lilith. I hope you won''t forget it again, Sam.


    I tried to ignore her and check my things. I had a small replica of Robert''s map... I never thought that making a replica of his map would be so useful in this situation, although maybe it didn''t turn out that well since I didn''t have much time back then. I didn''t know exactly what had happened at the camp nor where to go, but I would stick to my original plan. The problem was that I didn''t know how to guide myself in this world.


    Lilith: Where are we going?


    Samantha: "Where are we going?" Your words sound like we''re both going to travel together, but I will go somewhere alone. You can stay in the camp with those monsters.


    Lilith: Those beasts are boring. I''d destroy them just like the camp... Too bad that person showed up at the most inconvenient time.


    Samantha: Who are you talking about?


    Lilith: No one important.


    I had so many questions, but I decided to stay focused.


    Samantha: Who are you and where do you come from? Why are you in my... mind?


    Lilith smiled.


    Lilith: Oh, you have a lot of questions, Sam. I thought you wanted me gone. I always knew you were still my best friend.


    Samantha: Best friend?


    Lilith: Just kidding. For now, it''s better we stay this way. In time, you''ll know who I am and where I come from.


    Samantha: Are you an enemy?


    Lilith smiled maliciously.


    Lilith: Who knows...


    That comment gave me a bad feeling. I will try to understand the situation on my own with my memories. The last thing I remembered was facing the Dark Sorcerer before losing consciousness. But now, the camp was destroyed and everyone was dead. Did Saga and Alba die in the attack?


    I stopped and looked back. If they really died, their bodies would be devoured by those beasts. My head hurt, and I felt a mix of rage and despair. Everything had gone wrong because of my stupid decision. I wanted to cry, to scream, but I was alone. Again.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It wouldn''t make sense to go back; if they survived, they must have left a long time ago. I''m not sure how much time has passed, but I think it''s been a few days.


    Lilith: Relax. If you want to cry, I''m here for you to do it.


    Samantha: Shut up. Just go away.


    Lilith: Sometimes I think you don''t value me enough.


    Samantha: We have nothing to do with each other. I don''t know who you are. Disappear from my sight.


    Lilith: Fine... I''ll go wherever I want.


    I continued on my way, but Lilith kept following me.


    Samantha: Didn''t you say you''d disappear from my sight and leave?


    Lilith: I''m going wherever I want and I''m not crossing your sight. Is there something wrong?


    Samantha: Argh!


    Ignoring her, I ran furiously away from her. Her presence made me uneasy. After distancing myself enough from the camp, I took a route I had never taken before, but according to my drawing on the map, I was on the right path... I think. I walked until I reached a small hill. From there, I saw a quite large farm.


    Lilith: You shouldn''t let your guard down, Sam.


    Suddenly, something charged at me from behind, and I rolled down the hill.


    Damn... I think I hurt myself pretty badly.


    While I was recovering from the fall on the ground, the beast that pushed me lunged at me. I grabbed my sword as best I could, raised it, and plunged it into the beast''s stomach as it fell on me. The creature writhed violently on top of me, causing me some scratches and wounds. In a swift motion, I took its muzzle in my hands and tried to force it open to break it, but I couldn''t. I strengthened my body with my magic to gain more strength and tried again. The sound of something tearing left everything silent for a moment. I had a somewhat grotesque image of its muzzle, which was split open over me.


    Finally, the beast stopped moving.


    It seems it was a gray wolf, a species of beasts about half the size of a person that hunt in small groups. I didn''t think they lived in these forests.


    Incredible that a single creature managed to hurt me so much. I stood up with effort, catching my breath, but the sound of more wolfs coming down the hill put me back on guard.


    Damn... Those things had been following me since the camp.


    Lilith: I was wondering when you would realize you were being followed, Sam.


    It was really annoying to hear his disgusting voice.


    I quickly pulled my sword from the first wolf''s body and prepared to fight.


    There were six gray wolves.


    But I was feeling quite tired for some reason. How strange, one of the wolves that came down first jumped towards me. I tried to use my "Electromagnetic Aura," but it didn''t activate.


    Why isn''t my magic working?!


    The beast was already too close for me to raise my sword. I was knocked to the ground. I managed to stop its bite by grabbing its muzzle as I fell, but it was quite strong. Gradually, I was losing my grip strength and couldn''t get it off me.


    For some strange reason, these gray wolves were stronger than the first one that attacked me


    The other wolves were closing in, and if they managed to overwhelm me, I would be dead. In an act of desperation, I grabbed the wolf''s tongue with one hand and held part of its muzzle up with my other hand to keep it from descending towards my face. I pulled its tongue as hard as I could. The beast began to thrash violently. Seeing the other wolves getting closer, I pulled with all the strength I had. Its tongue tore from its mouth, causing it to get off me due to the pain.


    I quickly got up, dodging a wolf that was trying to charge at me. I backed away swiftly, keeping an eye on the wolves.


    I tried to use some of my magic while dodging the wolves, but it didn''t work. Damn... Why was my magic drained? I didn''t recall using it so much before. I would have to fight these wolves relying solely on physical strength.


    Lilith: That''s strange, those wolves seem to have something in their fangs and claws that can neutralize your magic, Sam.


    What!? How did she know that?


    Without giving me time to think.


    The remaining five wolves ran towards me. In a swift motion, I pulled out a knife I had hidden. The first wolf came at me, but I threw its companion''s tongue, which I still held in my hand, at its face, momentarily distracting it as blood from the tongue entered its eyes. The second wolf attacked my legs, but I jumped over it, allowing it to continue straight ahead due to its momentum. As I fell, the third wolf jumped towards me. We collided in mid-air, and in that moment, I stabbed it in the eye with the knife. We crashed heavily to the ground. I quickly pulled the knife from its eye and then stabbed it in the neck, pulling the knife downward to make it bleed out. I pushed its body away from me with my legs, using the momentum gained from pushing the wolf''s body to dodge the other two wolves that had jumped towards me with a spin on the ground.


    There were four wolves left alive... Not counting the tongueless wolf still writhing on the ground in pain and bleeding.


    My sword and knife were far away... Damn it...


    With few options and seeing the furious wolves coming at me simultaneously, I opted for brute force. I decided to run towards them. They jumped at me, but I slid underneath their bodies. As I slid, I grabbed the tail of one of the four wolves in mid-air. I quickly got up and with all my strength, I slammed it repeatedly on the ground to inflict internal injuries and kill it. While doing this, the other three wolves ran towards me. I seized the moment and threw the wolf''s body towards one of the three wolves charging at me.


    I managed to hit one of the three with the body of its companion.


    I ran towards the remaining two wolves. The first one jumped at me, so I quickly removed my tunic and threw it at him, temporarily blinding him. As a result, he fell heavily to the ground. I dodged the bite from the other wolf and delivered a strong punch near his eye. Grabbing his head, I brought him down and then stomped on his skull with all my strength until his blood and skin flattened on the ground. There were only two wolves left, but without realizing it, one of them attacked me from behind. I managed to move my head in time, causing it to bite into the armor on my shoulder.


    Then it tried to bite my head, but I put my forearm to make it bite the armor. I elbowed him and, in a quick movement, I threw him down, I put on it, hitting her with both hands together with all my strength in her head until she stopped moving.


    Only one left...


    When I was about to check the last one, it attacked me head-on. Out of reflex, I raised my arm. It managed to get on top of me, biting strongly into my arm that I was using to shield myself. I couldn''t manage to get it off me; I was very exhausted.


    Without many ideas, I glanced down a bit of its body... I stretched out my hand and grabbed its reproductive organ, squeezing it as tightly as I could. It screamed in pain, stopping its bite on my arm. Quickly, I grabbed its neck with my other now-free hand to keep it away from my face. It began to thrash in rage as I held it by the neck; I stabbed one of his eyes with my finger. The wolf backed away a bit, and I seized that moment to get on top of it. With the last of my strength, I began to strangle it...


    Samantha: Damn it... Just die already!


    I screamed with all my might... Until the wolf stopped moving.


    After that, total silence enveloped me, broken only by my labored breathing. I was exhausted. Despite gray wolves being somewhat small compared to other beasts, they attack in packs, tearing their prey apart. I would say I was lucky; if they had an Alpha leading them, they might have attacked me with more intelligence. I still don''t understand how these wolves can neutralize magic; that should be impossible. I took my sword and knife, put on my tunic, and headed towards the farmhouse. I arrived, and with the little strength I had left, I opened the door and secured it with objects. Climbing up a set of ladders, I reached the last room on the second floor, which seemed somewhat different from the rest of the farmhouse. My legs gave way, and I fell to my knees.


    I think I''ll take a little rest...


    (Perspective of Lilith)


    Interesting... the wolves didn''t become stronger; it''s Samantha who became weaker. Being injured by the wolves, she lost her magic and some of her strength...


    I crouched down to see her better.


    It''s curious how fate brought us back together, Sam. Maybe you have bad luck or you''re destined to destroy everything around you... It would be fun to see your desperation up close again...


    As I said this, I looked at Sam with a big smile.


    .


    .


    .


    (Perspective of Samantha)


    A loud crash woke me from my deep sleep. Dawn had already arrived, flooding the room with its light. I couldn''t believe how much I''d slept; it felt like I''d just closed my eyes for a moment. Last night, exhaustion had completely overtaken me.


    I got up and felt my normal strength returning. I attempted to use some magic and succeeded, so Lilith was right; those wolves had something that neutralizes magic.


    Lilith: What kind of people do you invite to your house, Sam?


    Lilith yawned as she said that... Her sarcasm was starting to irritate me.


    I quickly ran to look down the stairs.


    Peering down the stairs, I saw a group of wizards entering. Damn it! How did they know I was here? Without warning, they started attacking through the windows on the first floor, heading towards something.


    I looked out the window of the floor I was on and saw they were attacking a house behind the farm. I hadn''t noticed it the night before. From that house, a group was firing back. They weren''t using magic, but weapons that lit up when fired. They must be the weapons from Robert''s world.


    Lilith: What are those things that shine so brightly?


    I decided to ignore Lilith and focus.


    Against magic, they didn''t stand much of a chance. I had to leave; any moment now, one of the wizards would come up here for a better shooting position. A thought crossed my mind: these people in this world might have a refuge related to the one Robert was heading to. Perhaps I could head there or ask them for help if I made them owe me a favor. If they were from this world, they should know their own hiding places if they were a related group.


    As I considered this, I remembered something crucial. Legally, I didn''t belong to this world and, moreover, I was a wizard. My clothing didn''t help much either... and I didn''t speak their language because I didn''t have my bracelet. But there was a simple solution: I had to kill a wizard, take his bracelet, and try to communicate with they. Yes, that could work. Without further ado, I decided to go help them.


    (Unknown Perspective)


    Unknown: Fire!


    Shouted the leader of our group.


    We were running out of ammunition. We couldn''t use the special bullets, as we had few left. While thinking about this, a great spell exploded part of the house where we were.


    Unknown: Damn it...


    My leg was badly injured.


    Unknown 2: Eliot!


    Jess approached me, worried.


    Jessica: Marcus, cover me. I''m going to bandage Eliot.


    Jessica said with determination.


    Marcus: We have to get out of here, they''ll surround us very soon!


    Marcus kept shooting along with the others from a window at the wizards.


    Suddenly, a spell pierced the window and killed one of the boys. At this rate, we would die. We couldn''t get out because they could fly; it would be suicide. After a while, we ran out of ammunition. We only had knives and a few pistols left.


    The wizards, seeing we had stopped shooting, began to approach. They entered through the windows and took some of the boys hostage. I was about to shoot them when, suddenly, the wall behind us collapsed, and more wizards appeared. They attacked us from behind. Marcus managed to cover me and Jess, stabbing a wizard. The others, seeing this, decided to fight hand-to-hand with the wizards holding them.


    They started killing our entire group. With their suits and strength, they were much superior to us. We used the few special bullets we had and killed a few, but soon we ran out of ammunition. When everything seemed lost, a flash passed near Marcus, and the wizard who was about to kill him lost his head.


    The flash began to bounce off the walls and ceiling, killing all the wizards. When everyone was dead, it stopped. It was a knight with somewhat worn armor and a dark blue tunic. I couldn''t see his face, but his presence was imposing.


    We stayed alert. The knight began to speak, but we didn''t understand anything; he was speaking another language. Suddenly, he became nervous and shouted into the air... or so I thought, then he started hitting near his hand. After that, he began to speak again.


    Knight: Hello, strangers.


    His voice was the same as all the wizards'' due to the tunic. Keeping our weapons pointed at him, I decided to ask.


    Eliot: Who are you and why did you help us?


    If he wanted, he could kill us, so he must want something. He hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Knight: I''m looking for a person.


    Eliot: I think you''ve got the wrong place, buddy. The person you''re looking for isn''t here.


    The knight remained thoughtful, which was uncomfortable. After a moment, he pulled out some kind of poorly made map and handed it to me.


    Knight: The person I''m looking for is heading to this point, but I don''t know how to get there.


    I could see a point on the map. Although rough, it was similar to ours but somewhat different. Is this knight a wizard? Why would he be looking for a human from this world? Something wasn''t right here.


    Eliot: Why are you looking for someone from our world?


    He tensed up and started pacing back and forth. Was it so difficult to tell us the reason? After a while, he approached Jess. I got on guard, but he told me to calm down. The two of them walked away, then, he whispered something in her ear. We couldn''t hear from our position.


    When they returned, Jess had a look of disbelief. I approached her and spoke softly.


    Eliot: Did he threaten you?


    Jess looked at me and replied.


    Jessica: Eh... No, not really. He just told me the reason why he''s looking for that person...


    Eliot: And? What''s the reason?


    Jess looked at me with doubt.


    Jessica: I can''t tell you; I promised him I wouldn''t. But don''t worry, he''s not someone dangerous... I think...


    What? Clearly, this wasn''t right. How could someone from another world who just killed people from his world in seconds not be a threat? I insisted, but Jess got upset, so I decided to believe her for now..

 29-Echoes of the Earth

    (Samantha''s Perspective)


    While I was talking with the group of humans in the house across from the farm, a strange and overwhelming power cut through the air. My eyes instinctively turned toward the source of that energy.


    When I turned to see where that power was coming from, I saw through a window that a massive rock was hurtling towards us at great speed. The group of humans wouldn''t have enough time to react; I couldn''t let anything happen to them-I needed them alive.


    Quickly, I stepped in front of the woman and the man who seemed to be their leader to shield them.


    In one swift and fluid motion, I unsheathed my sword. I took a deep breath, feeling the magical power flow from within me, enveloping the blade in a yellow light that seemed to cut through the very air. With every fiber of my being focused on that single strike, I gripped my sword with both hands, closed my eyes, and assumed a firm stance to take the impact of the rock.


    The seconds seemed to stretch out... I heard the crash of the rock breaking through the wall.


    When I felt the rock was a second away from hitting me, I opened my eyes. My sword shone with a blinding intensity, slicing the rock in two with a single motion, thus sparing us from a horrible death. However, some of the humans standing to the sides weren''t as lucky; the rock, now split in two, managed to strike them, killing them instantly. Despite my determination, the force of the impact pushed me back, causing my feet to slide across the ground, injuring me slightly.


    I felt a tremor in my arms. The weight of the effort and the amount of magic I had used began to take its toll on my body. A slight numbness spread through my muscles, but I knew I couldn''t show weakness in this situation. The surviving humans now watched me with surprise and concern.


    It wasn''t just a simple rock that I cut; it was imbued with magic...


    Before I could think further, I heard a whistle in the distance.


    Unknown: Whoa... Not bad. I didn''t think you''d be able to cut that rock.


    Outside the house there was a man, his arm covered in something strange. He wore a somewhat different outfit, but it was clear he was with the mages who had attacked the group of humans.


    I got into a defensive stance. For some strange reason, I felt that this guy was dangerous, as if I had already felt it before at some point in my life.


    Unknown: Now I understand why these useless ones were taking so long, though I won''t blame them. It seems they were unlucky to run into something unexpected.


    As he said this, he looked at me.


    How annoying... This situation keeps getting worse.


    Even though I was mentally ready to fight, I knew I wasn''t in favorable conditions due to various factors, both physical and situational. I wanted to find a way out of this situation, but I knew I didn''t have time to think about that.


    The man touched the ground with both arms, and the whole ground began to tremble.


    This made us all lose our balance for a moment.


    Without giving me time to move, the man, at great speed, rushed towards me. When he was close, he created a strange sword out of nowhere and attacked me. I managed to react in time, and our swords clashed, creating a shockwave that damaged part of the house and threw the humans to the ground.


    Unknown: Whoa... Not bad.


    With a series of movements, the man started attacking me faster. I could feel his great skill with every clash; his speed was incredible. At one point, he tried to stab me, but with a backward maneuver, I dodged it and kicked his face.


    The man spat out blood.


    Unknown: Those movements... They''re so familiar... Could it be that we know each other...? No matter, you''re going to die anyway.


    The man started smiling. In a swift motion, he lunged at me again. When he was about to strike, instead of attacking me with his sword, he extended his strange arm and aimed below my feet. Out of nowhere, my foot went through the floor, and I lost my balance. I prepared to block his sword as best as I could. The man attacked with his sword, and I deflected it, but that was a feint. Then, his strange arm changed shape into a pointed form, and he tried to stab me with it.


    I wasn''t going to be able to stop his attack in time, as it caught me by surprise. Before he could stab me, as I couldn''t move, I used my "Sparkling Defense" to create an electric shield around me. However, his arm pierced through my shield like it was nothing. This surprised me. I quickly moved my body to avoid it piercing my head; however, my shoulder was impaled by his pointed arm.


    Desperate to get out of this situation, I expanded my electric shield as much as my body allowed. The man received an electric shock when the other parts of his body that were not made of that strange material touched my shield and he was thrown away from me.


    As he was flung away by the shock, His pointed arm abruptly left my shoulder, leaving a gaping hole. I started bleeding heavily.


    How annoying... Now I understand... It''s been a while since I last saw a bearer of the power of earth...


    Lilith was beside me, observing the whole situation.


    Lilith: You took quite a while to notice his element, Sam, how disappointing... It''s been a while since I saw the earth element; it brings back memories. You''re unlucky, Sam, this guy is your natural nemesis.


    Lilith was right; I couldn''t do much against him unless I greatly enhanced my attacks to break through his element.


    Lilith: Do you want me to give you a little help, Sam?


    I ignored Lilith; I didn''t need her help.


    I charged at the man and used my "Lightning Strike", but the man put his arm in front and created an earth shield. My sword merely clashed against it without piercing through, and my power was neutralized. The man took advantage of the moment, dissolved the shield, and attacked me with his sword.


    I barely managed to block it; however, the man kicked me in the stomach, causing me to stagger back violently and sustaining harm.


    Unknown: What''s wrong? This is just the beginning; I hope you won''t disappoint me.


    I felt exhausted and sluggish; my shoulder wouldn''t stop bleeding.


    Every movement I made felt heavy on my body, I didn''t know what to do to defeat him.


    Lilith: Come on, Sam, I can help you. You just have to ask me... Then we''ll be just like in the old times.


    I kept ignoring Lilith, needing to focus.


    The man moved at great speed towards me. Before our swords could clash, he created a shield and struck me hard with it. I was sent flying, crashing through part of the house.


    Damn it... I can''t focus... Lilith talking to me and this guy attacking me.


    My entire arm was now covered in blood... Soon I won''t be able to move my arm...


    Before I knew it, the man was in the air with a large earthen hammer. I managed to turn and dodge it. I took advantage of that moment and struck him with my sword, but he blocked it with his strange arm. So, I charged my fist with energy and aimed it at his abdomen, but I hit something... An earthen armor!? Without giving me time to think, the man headbutted me, then touched my stomach with his arm and created a large, sharp piece of earth that pierced through my stomach from side to side. Then, he pulled it out of my stomach and, with a spin, kicked me in the face, sending me flying backward.


    I crashed hard onto the ground.


    I couldn''t move a single inch of my body; I was losing too much blood from the hole in my stomach and my shoulder.


    All I could see from where I was lying was the sky... I had lost all the strength in my body...


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The man began laughing.


    Unknown: I guess I misjudged you...


    When he was about to kill me... I felt uneasy... It wasn''t death that scared me... It was something else... For a moment, I remembered why I''ve come this far. At first, I wanted freedom and to escape from my past, but I found another reason to keep living. Maybe it''s just a whim, my reason to keep going, but I don''t want to let it go. For once in my life, I feel like I want to do something from the heart, I feel like I can choose something by my own will, that''s why I don''t want to stop walking this path until I reach the end.


    Samantha: (Whispered) Lilith...


    When I was about to die, I heard Lilith laugh.


    Lilith: Yes, yes, I heard you, Sam...


    (Unknown''s Perspective)


    How boring, I thought he''d give me more of a fight. When I was about to cut off his head, his arm stopped my sword by the blade... What? Out of nowhere, a strong, dark energy started emanating from this knight.


    His wounds were closing and regenerating... That shouldn''t be possible...


    With the strength of his arm, he shattered my sword.


    I quickly backed away from him.


    The knight stood up, smiling.


    Knight: What''s wrong? Weren''t you going to kill me?


    There was something strange... It was like he was a different person... Even his power changed. No matter, even if he had hidden his true power, there shouldn''t be much difference.


    I rushed towards the knight, softened the ground beneath him, causing his legs to sink, and he lost his balance again. I regenerated my sword and jumped to cut off his head, but the knight narrowly dodged it. He took advantage of the moment and aimed a punch at my abdomen again. I simply activated my earthen armor... However, his punch pierced through my armor, and I took a heavy blow, after that, he forcefully pulled his leg out of the ground and kicked me in the face, sending me flying backward.


    It was impossible... Had his strength increased that much? I got up, somewhat dazed, looked in his direction, and he wasn''t there. I heard a voice behind me.


    Knight: What''s wrong? Were you that slow?


    In an instant, my face was slammed into the ground with great force, creating a crack in the earth. I managed to cover myself with an earthen helmet, but that didn''t stop him from causing significant damage.


    I reached out to touch his abdomen and pierce it, but he deflected my arm just in time, and I missed. Then, he grabbed my arm and, with brute force, ripped it off.


    I screamed loudly, unable to think clearly. I received a kick to my abdomen, and he sent me flying far away.


    While I was on the ground, I looked at him.


    A faint memory from the past crossed my mind... I''m sure it''s her... Her power and fighting style...


    I quickly took the necklace from my pocket and placed it in contact with the earth.


    Unknown: Vahk! Help me!


    A large golem was summoned from my necklace.


    Without wasting any time, the golem moved and attacked the knight. It jumped and crushed her with both hands, leaving a small crater due to its strength. However, its two massive arms began to tremble; something was forcing them up... It was the knight... or rather, that woman...


    Knight: You should have more respect for a lady, you piece of trash. Inferior beings should always be beneath me.


    With her brute strength, she bent the golem''s arms and then broke them in half. The golem headbutted her, but it didn''t faze her at all; instead, she headbutted him back, then grabbed it by the neck and slammed it into the ground. Then, with a powerful stomp, she drove it deeper.


    Knight: That''s better; you look better where you belong, you useless piece of rock.


    The golem activated its regeneration and quickly returned to its normal state. Then, it grabbed her with one hand and, using all its strength, hurled her as far as it could. However, she tore off its arm as she was being thrown. She fell inside the house where the group of humans was.


    Immediately, I touched the ground and, with all my power, activated my "Seismokinesis" and tried to collapse the house to crush them all.


    There was a strong earthquake, and the already half-destroyed house completely crumbled.


    I approached to check the situation. I thought the rubble would hold the woman back for a while, but something unexpected had happened: the entire area around the house had collapsed, but part of the house had left a hole in the ground. Carefully, I peeked in and saw only darkness.


    It seemed there was some kind of cave beneath this house, and I couldn''t see the woman anywhere. I assumed she had fallen into that hole... It doesn''t matter.


    I looked around, and there were several dead humans.


    I had accomplished part of my goal. I told the golem that we should leave quickly before that woman came back for us.


    (Samantha''s Perspective)


    I was a bit dazed. When I regained my senses, I realized I was in a dark place. I slowly got up; I wasn''t at the house or farm. I looked up, and a few rays of sunlight were coming through. Was I in a cave? How did I end up in a cave when I was fighting on the surface...? As I was moving, I tripped over something. I heard a groan. I looked carefully and noticed it was the girl who had been with the group; apparently, she was still alive. I wanted to help her up, but I noticed her legs were broken... She stared at my face. I quickly put on the hood, I hadn''t noticed that I wasn''t wearing my hood.


    Jess: (Whispered) You''re a girl...


    I noticed she was quite injured. It was a miracle she survived the fall.


    Samantha: Um... Don''t tell your group, I want to keep my identity hidden.


    I looked around and saw the bodies of many of her group... At first glance, it seemed they had all died in the fall.


    Just to be sure, I checked each body. After a while, I confirmed that they were all dead, except for her.


    Jess: (Whispered) Are they all dead...?


    Samantha: Unfortunately, yes.


    Jess: (Whispered) I see...


    The girl looked at her companions'' bodies with a strange expression, not appearing sad for some reason, I decided to carry her on my back.


    As I was about to lift her, the girl, with her remaining strength, removed my hood.


    The girl stared at me in astonishment... It was a bit uncomfortable having her look at me so intently.


    I put my hood back on and carried her on my back.


    Jess: (Whispered) You''re very beautiful...


    Hmm... How strange, no one outside my family has ever said something like that to me.


    Although, from her voice, she seemed quite weak.


    As I thought about it, the girl began to ask me questions.


    Jess: (Whispered) Do you have a boyfriend?


    Ugh... Why ask that question in this situation?


    Samantha: Um, yes...? That''s not important. You should be more concerned about your own life and your deceased companions.


    I also wasn''t sure how to answer. It''s true I don''t have a partner... But I wanted to clarify some strange feelings I''d had for a certain person for a while... I guess as long as no one knows the truth, I can say whatever I want about my situation.


    As soon as the girl heard that, she hugged me tightly from behind.


    Samantha: Ugh... W-what are you doing?


    How is she not worried about her current situation...?


    Jess: (Whispered) Don''t lie... Wouldn''t you like to be my girlfriend?


    My mind went into shock at that moment... What did she mean by girlfriend? Is that even possible? I don''t remember seeing that in my life. Is it normal in this world? I vaguely recall something like that while studying this world, but I thought humans were just very close friends or something similar.


    Maybe the fall caused some damage to her head, and she''s saying random things.


    Putting that aside, I don''t remember much about how I ended up in this cave, and I no longer have the wounds on my stomach and shoulder. I suppose Lilith really did help and heal my injuries. Maybe she could be quite useful.


    I need to get out of here.


    Samantha: Stop joking around, we need to get out of here...


    Before I could finish speaking, I felt nauseous and vomited. Because of this, I dropped the girl.


    Damn it, why...? Looking down, I noticed I had vomited blood...


    Lilith: Even though I can regenerate almost any wound in your body, it''s still a heavy burden on your mind and body, Sam. Not to mention you haven''t eaten in days, so I recommend not overexerting yourself if you don''t want to suffer permanent damage.


    I hadn''t heard her annoying voice in a while...


    For once, I feel like Lilith said something sensible and serious.


    I stood up and picked up the girl again.


    I tried to keep walking while carrying her, but the girl leaned closer to my ear and started using her tongue on it.


    I got nervous and tried to push her away, but she clung to me, hugging me tightly while continuing to lick my ear. I tried to push her away, but I was afraid of hurting her too much by using my strength... No... This situation is serious. With enough force, I pushed her, and she fell to the ground again.


    I felt strange... It was the first time someone had done something like that to me. Somehow it felt good... This girl is crazy, it''s best to keep her away from me.


    I pointed my sword at her.


    Samantha: If you do that again, I''ll kill you.


    Jess: (Whispered) Do you want me to reveal your identity?


    Samantha: If you reveal my identity, I''ll kill your group... Or, well, whoever is still alive... You decide.


    Literally, her entire group is dead... I think...


    The girl looked at me with somewhat sleepy eyes.


    Jess: (Whispered) Fine.


    I ordered her to stay still so we could keep moving.


    I really need to treat her injuries. She''s the only one who knows the location of the refuge Robert was heading to, although I''m not entirely sure if she knows how to get there or if she was just following her group.


    As I thought about it, Lilith spoke.


    Lilith: Oh... I didn''t know you liked girls, Sam.


    Samantha: (Whispered) For your information, she was the one who started doing weird things, not me...


    Lilith: Yeah, yeah, whatever you say...


    As she said this, Lilith began exploring the cave''s surroundings.


    Lilith: The girl is cute, doesn''t she catch your eye?


    Samantha: (Whispered) Shut up.


    Jess: (Whispered) Did you say something?


    Samantha: Nothing.


    Lilith was very close to the girl, but apparently, no one can see or hear Lilith except me.


    Jess: (Whispered) I know it''s none of my business, but why are you looking for someone in this world?


    So she wouldn''t get any strange ideas, I told her the truth.


    Samantha: That person saved my sister, that''s why I need to find him.


    Jess: (Whispered) I see.


    Lilith: Oh... I haven''t seen little Alicia in a long time.


    I stopped for a moment.


    Samantha: How do you know my sister?


    The girl was a bit confused when she heard me speak, but I didn''t pay attention to her.


    Lilith: I''m starting to think you don''t pay attention to anything I say. By the way, Sam, who are you looking for?


    Does that mean everything she''s said so far is true? At first, I thought she was just making some things up, but I''ve never mentioned my sister since I met Lilith. She really knows me from the past, but I don''t remember anything about her.


    Samantha: Why can''t I remember if you knew me in the past?


    I decided to ignore his other question.


    Lilith: Maybe you''re getting old and losing your memory...


    I glared at her.


    Lilith: Just kidding, although elves certainly live too long. The answer to your question is simple, just think about it for a bit. If you don''t remember, why do you think that is?


    Hmm...


    Samantha: Does it mean I lost my memory?


    Lilith gave a few small claps.


    Lilith: Congratulations, Sam. You''re smarter than I remembered


    When did I lose my memory? At this moment, despite my attempts to recall all my years serving the emperor, I don''t think I''ll come to realize something I don''t remember.


    Certainly, elves live for hundreds of years, and it''s a fact that I might not remember all my years of life, but I don''t know when I lost my memory.


    As I was thinking seriously, the girl was looking at me oddly.


    Jess: (Whispering) Um... it''s okay, I also like somewhat odd girls, though I''d prefer if you stopped talking to that wall; it''s a bit eerie.


    I got nervous.


    Samantha: Shut up!


    After that, we continued along the path, trying to find our way out of the cave.

 30-The Shadows of the Past

    We had been making good progress through the cave, but in the end, we had to turn back. The girl, whom, if my memory served me right, her deceased companions called Jess, had regained some sanity, so to speak, and was complaining too much about the pain in her legs. She also asked me how we were going to get food in the cave and mentioned that her wounds required urgent attention; otherwise, she wouldn''t make it out alive. She was right. It was at that moment that I realized I hadn''t thought about those details.


    Since I didn''t know how to respond to her, she suggested that we go back to gather supplies from her deceased companions. I wish she had said that before we started moving, not afterward. But, of course, I couldn''t expect much from someone who had almost been sexually harassing me earlier.


    Maybe she was dazed at the moment of the fall, and her injuries must have affected her as well. She is still quite bad off, but I used some of my magic to ease her pain a little. Since healing magic is not my specialty, I can''t fully heal her wounds; I can only soothe her pain. I will have to search the bodies of her companions for something I can use to cover her wounds. Come to think of it, I don''t understand why I carried her without considering the consequences; if she dies, I will lose my way and won''t know where to go. I also don''t understand why I ignored the fact that those humans were carrying backpacks that could contain useful things. I guess I''m too distracted. I don''t know what''s happening to me... It could be due to some flying entity...


    Lilith: Mmm... I feel bad energy directed at me from you, Sam.


    As Lilith said this, she glanced at me sideways.


    I had an incredible urge to be sarcastic with her, but I kept it to myself. I don''t want them to keep calling me crazy for talking to the air...


    Without much trouble, we arrived at the place where we originally fell; we could see all the bodies lying around and blood all over the floor.


    I left the girl leaning against a wall while I checked the bodies. I headed to the farthest body to talk to Lilith while inspecting it; I didn''t want the girl to think that I''m really crazy.


    Samantha: (Whisper) Hey, Lilith, you told me before that you healed my body with your magic. Can''t you use your magic to heal the girl''s legs?


    I don''t know why, but I had the feeling that my question irritated Lilith.


    Lilith: Wow, Sam...


    Lilith said with a smile that barely concealed her disdain.


    Lilith: You utterly denied my great friendship when we first met, and yet you have the nerve to ask me to heal such a weak and unknown being to me... You know? In another time, I would have chopped off your head without a second thought.


    Her gaze was now piercing as she began to speak to me with the calmness that only a being like her could possess.


    Lilith: You know, Sam, I have been holding back many times because I feel that you are stupid in many ways, almost like an animal that just follows its instincts...


    Wow... She was really annoyed by the question. I still don''t understand why she''s so upset. Does she hate humans from this world?


    Lilith: Setting aside my feelings, start using your head a little, Sam.


    She continued, emphasizing the word as if it were a burden to her.


    Lilith: I don''t fully understand the situation, to be honest. Since I woke up, you haven''t told me where we are or what you''re doing. But from everything I''ve seen so far, I can say one thing for sure: this place is not the Empire... No, I correct myself, to be more precise: this is not our world, Eldoria, is it, Sam?


    I was impressed that she noticed that, since, as she says, I didn''t even bother to tell her where we had been all this time because of my distrust towards her. In fact, I still don''t trust her, which is why I will continue not to say anything.


    Lilith: Since I woke up, I haven''t felt the flow of magic in the environment like it normally should be.


    She said that with her characteristic sinister tone.


    Lilith: In Eldoria, magic is everywhere. It''s as common as the air we breathe. Even the weakest can perceive its presence, feel how it flows through them, as if it were part of their own essence.


    She paused for a second, as if measuring her words.


    Lilith: But here... Here, I feel almost nothing.


    Lilith let out a soft, almost mocking laugh.


    Lilith: It''s as if magic doesn''t exist at all in this place. Don''t you find that strange?


    She asked me, although it was more of a statement in disguise.


    Lilith: In Eldoria, you couldn''t take a step without something, or someone, being imbued with magic. But here... There''s no trace, or very little.


    I watched her closely, silently trying to process what Lilith was trying to tell me.


    Lilith: This is not our world, Sam.


    I don''t understand what our world has to do with healing someone...


    Lilith fixed her eyes on me as if she could read my mind.


    Lilith: The fact that there''s no magic in the environment is a clear sign that something is off. And from your reaction when I mentioned being in another world, I would dare to say that this place we are in didn''t originally have magic. If that''s true, then the inhabitants of this world probably can''t use it either. How do you expect a person from here to use it without consequences?


    Samantha: (Whisper) But she won''t use magic; she will just be healed by it.


    Lilith sighed, as if she were losing patience.


    Lilith: Going back to your initial question.


    She said, as if finally deciding to grant me her attention.


    Lilith: If what I said before holds any truth, then I can''t heal her, Sam. That girl can''t use magic. If she does, she might die, and when I say she can''t use magic, I also mean that magic cannot be applied to her.


    Samantha: (Whisper) Why can''t magic be applied to her?


    Lilith: Imagine forcing a body that has never felt magic to use it suddenly. It''s like asking someone to breathe underwater without having been born with a way to do so. If that girl tries to use magic in this state...


    Lilith looked at her with an almost indifferent air.


    Lilith: Well, she''ll probably die.


    Her tone was cold, clinical, as if the girl''s life were nothing more than a variable in a magical equation she had already solved.


    It was strange; I''m not saying Lilith is wrong, but I clearly just used healing magic on the girl, and it worked before...


    Samantha: (Whisper) But Lilith, I used a bit of healing magic on the girl''s body not long ago and alleviated some of her pain. Isn''t that magic? I didn''t see her dying or suffering when I applied it.


    Lilith looked at you with a sideways smile, clearly enjoying your confusion.


    Lilith: Sam...


    She said with a condescending sigh.


    Lilith: What you did was barely a wisp of magic. A superficial touch that alleviated the pain but didn''t alter her body significantly for you to notice. Light healing may not demand as much from the body as other types of magic, but don''t deceive yourself; that doesn''t mean she can withstand something more intense.


    She paused, her eyes narrowed, as if she were about to give me a lesson that she hoped I would finally understand.


    Lilith: Healing magic in its most basic form, like what you used, only affects the surface: the pain, the discomfort... Things that don''t require the body to manipulate large amounts of magical energy. But trying to use dark magic like mine, or any type of complex magic, is another matter. It''s like wanting to force a body to carry an immense weight when it has barely learned to walk.


    Lilith stopped floating and stepped towards me, crossing her arms with that characteristic arrogance.


    Lilith: And even less so dark magic.


    She shot you a warning glance.


    Lilith: Dark magic is not only dangerous by nature, but it also requires a body capable of withstanding its corruption. This world still doesn''t have magic like ours. The bodies of the beings here are not prepared to handle it, let alone control something as unstable and destructive as dark magic. If you tried, you could heal a wound... and destroy everything else in the process.


    She sighed again, this time with an air of boredom, as if she had already made her point clear.


    Lilith: So no, Sam. You can''t heal her. Not with healing magic, and certainly not with my dark magic.


    Sam: (Whisper) So you mean I can''t heal her broken legs without killing her with healing magic? Is that what you''re trying to tell me?


    Lilith crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as she watched you, with that look that seemed to say you should have understood by now.


    Lilith: Exactly.


    Her tone was cutting, yet patient, as if she were explaining something obvious.


    Lilith: It''s not just a matter of how much magic you use, Sam. It''s about what her body can endure. In this world, people haven''t been born or grown up with magic as part of them. It''s something completely alien to the composition of their bodies.


    She paused, as if to ensure I was paying attention.


    Lilith: What you could do in Eldoria without a second thought would be fatal here. If you try to heal her broken legs with magic, you''d be forcing her body to accept a type of energy it''s not prepared to handle. The process of magical healing is invasive; it alters the natural flow of the body to accelerate regeneration. In her case, her body would likely collapse trying to absorb that magic.


    Lilith looked at you seriously.


    Lilith: So yes, you could heal her broken legs... But the price could be her life.


    I see... Despite her having to tell me many times, I finally understood what she meant, but there was something that was bothering me.


    Samantha: The healing magic I used earlier, even though it was just to alleviate her pain... Did it really harm her without me realizing it?


    Lilith watched you for a moment, and her smile became more serious, almost somber.


    Lilith: I''m glad you''re starting to use that head of yours for something other than fighting.


    Her tone now carried a hint of warning.


    Lilith: Even though you didn''t notice, what you did by using that magic was force her body to accept something it wasn''t prepared to process. Maybe you only alleviated the pain superficially, but even that small use of magic likely caused an imbalance in her body.


    She paused, as if evaluating my emotions, before continuing calmly and firmly.


    Lilith: It''s like injecting a poison in small doses. At first, the damage isn''t noticeable, but the body begins to weaken gradually. What you did wasn''t enough to kill her, of course, but it did affect her stamina. Her body struggled to adapt, and that struggle, while invisible, costs her vital energy.


    Lilith looked at you with a mix of understanding and warning.


    Lilith: So, while it may seem like the magic only alleviated her pain, you actually weakened her ability to recover on her own. If you try something more potent, it could be the final blow for that girl. Though, judging by her condition, who knows if she would survive even if you hadn''t used that magic.


    After that, I stopped talking to Lilith and decided to focus on searching the bodies for anything useful that might help the girl. I found a few items and did my best to treat her wounds, having to immobilize both her legs with different materials I found to lessen her pain a bit. However, I still had to carry her carefully, avoiding too much movement. We took some food supplies and ate a little. Finally, we packed some items into one of the backpacks and set off again. I had to choose carefully what to bring since I had to carry her while she carried the backpack on her back. Now I would have to bear even more weight.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be too hard for me to carry her like this, but given my current state, I couldn''t push myself to carry anything too heavy for long.


    As I moved forward, I was lost in my thoughts. Lilith''s words had disturbed me, making me worry about things I would have preferred to ignore. It wasn''t just what she said about healing magic; she implied that it was something I should have already known. If only I had taken the time to think before acting, maybe I would have realized that... Somehow, her intervention made me feel useless.


    How is it possible that Lilith has such a deep knowledge of magic? Who is she really?


    There was also the issue of losing part of my memories. She knew it from the beginning; I had ignored it, but I can''t set it aside so easily. I know this isn''t the best time to think about it, given the situation, but I feel as if I no longer know who I am, in a way... No, maybe the best way to express it is that I feel I have no control over my own life.


    Was it perhaps like this from the beginning? I don''t know, but it''s possible. I''ll never know because I don''t have those memories now... Someone was clearly using me. Why did they stop? No... How do I know they''re not still using me?


    I started to feel a terrible anxiety and stress, as if each step I took brought me closer to an unknown abyss, and each dark thought dragged me down. The uncertainty became a weight, a burden that was becoming increasingly difficult to bear.


    Suddenly, the girl spoke with a somewhat tired tone, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    Jessica: Where the hell are we? This cave seems endless; we''ve been walking for what I think are hours.


    Inside, I was grateful she said that. It brought me back to reality.


    Samantha: Who knows? Sometimes caves can be very extensive.


    After that, we walked in silence for quite a while. I had no idea how far we had gone, but it seemed she was right; I felt like we had been walking for hours. Gradually, I ran out of strength, so I decided to lower the girl and take a break for now.


    Jessica: This cave feels like too much for me. I don''t think I''ll get out of here alive, lady knight... By the way, what''s your name?


    Samantha: At least you still have your attitude, injured lady. As for my name, I''d prefer to keep it a secret. Call me whatever you want.


    Jessica: These might be my last moments of life and... won''t you grant me the honor of telling me your name?


    What a dramatic girl...


    Samantha: If you manage to get out of here alive, I''ll tell you my name.


    Jessica: Very smart of you to keep my motivation up. Well, I''ll get out of this underground tomb alive, but you better keep your word.


    Samantha: I''m curious about something. What were you and your group doing before the mages chased you?


    Jessica: So, you can''t tell me your name, but I have to tell you about myself?


    How annoying she is...


    Samantha: Fine, I''ll answer a question or two, but if it''s something I don''t want to answer, I won''t.


    The girl smiled, as if she were satisfied.


    Jessica: Well, it''s better for someone to know my story. I don''t know if I''ll be alive tomorrow... Although, more than anything, I feel like you''re a good person.


    Samantha: Aren''t you being a bit naive? How do you know I''m not using you?


    Jessica: After several years in this lost war, I''m sure a mage wouldn''t go through so much trouble to use a dying human. They would just use force or make me reveal something they wanted to know.


    Samantha: It bothers me that you dismiss so quickly the fact that I could be a bad person... I don''t know if you''re perceptive or very naive.


    Jessica: That, and you''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met. Personally, I wouldn''t mind dying in your arms.


    Samantha: I take that back...


    Jessica: Anyway, so you want to know what we were doing before we were chased, right?


    I relaxed a bit to pay attention to her while we began to eat some of the supplies.


    Jessica: My team and I were assigned to search for a specific animal from your world, although I can''t remember its name. We needed to catch one to obtain a strange material they requested. They didn''t give us many details, just that they needed the animal alive. Since it''s classified, they don''t tell us what they''re working on. This way, if someone gets captured, they won''t be able to leak information to the enemy. They only share what''s necessary.


    They want live animals to get some material... It sounded a bit concerning. Although I doubt they can do anything against the mages, no matter how hard they try.


    To be honest, I still think she''s a strange girl. Her reactions and attitudes don''t seem normal at all in this situation, but I won''t dig too much into her; I''m only interested in what she knows.


    I checked her most serious wounds to make sure everything was as good as possible, but the real problem is that she has broken legs. Having to carry her all the way was starting to take its toll, and I was feeling more tired each time.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The good side is that we had some food, which helped a lot. This cave is much longer and larger than I thought; I hope the food lasts long enough.


    I don''t know if luck has abandoned us in this situation or if I should be grateful for the little we have...


    At first, I was the one lighting the way with my magic, but when we went back for our things, I was lucky enough to find a flashlight in one of the backpacks. To avoid wasting my magic, the girl illuminated our path with the flashlight while I carried her on my back.


    While I was checking the backpack I was carrying, she spoke again.


    Jessica: Now it''s my turn. Why did you betray the mages?


    I see, she deduced that I betrayed the mages despite the fact that I only told her I was looking for someone.


    Samantha: I won''t answer something I don''t want to answer.


    Jessica: Hmph... How annoying you can be.


    Another while passed as we finished eating when the girl spoke again.


    Jessica: We might not be that far from getting out of here.


    Samantha: And what''s with that change of opinion?


    Jessica: Look.


    She pointed with the flashlight to the top of the cave. There were some strange wires stuck in the corners; they were almost unnoticeable due to the time, but they were there.


    It wasn''t a coincidence or anything like that. They seemed well installed, which made me think that someone must have lived here, or maybe still lives here. I hope it''s the former. It sounds weird, but if I think about it, the idea of someone living in a cave seems more realistic. Maybe it''s safer than living on the surface.


    Jessica: Maybe the exit isn''t far away...


    Samantha: You might be right.


    After finishing our break and checking the girl''s wounds, we continued moving forward, following the wires she had noticed.


    After a while, we reached a hallway completely different from the rest of the cave, as if it were connected to another place that had nothing to do with this cave. The floor, the walls, and the ceiling... everything was different.


    As soon as I entered the hallway, I felt the air was heavy with dust and humidity. The creaking of the floor beneath my feet echoed in the darkness. Only the dim light of the flashlight illuminated the narrow path ahead of us, revealing bare concrete walls covered in mold and loose wires. Each step felt different due to the change in the ground.


    I stopped in front of a rusty metal door, quite sturdy, with a strange scribble crudely engraved on its surface. The door seemed to have been sealed for years.


    Jessica: SynLab12...


    Samantha: What does that mean?


    Jessica: I think it''s the name of the lab, although I''m not sure.


    The door looked very thick.


    There was something next to the door... It didn''t seem like a normal lock.


    Jessica: Interesting, I didn''t think there would be this kind of thing in this cave... A subterranean lab...


    Samantha: Do you know how to open it?


    Jessica: I can''t perform miracles. We''re probably going to starve to death. That door is very thick, and I don''t know if its electrical system still works. From its condition, it seems like it hasn''t been opened in years, so it''s likely that the power supply has run out. Even if there were power, only authorized people could enter, perhaps using their fingerprint or some kind of eye scanner.


    For a human from this world, that would be the case... I''ll have to use the simplest but most effective method: brute force.


    I set the girl down, approached the door, took my position, concentrated my magic, and in a swift motion, I made a slash toward the door. However, I only managed to damage its surface. My cut was deep, but not deep enough... I see, it really is a very thick door.


    I noticed that I might be able to try to open it with my hands because of the cut I made. I tried to force it open with my hands, and as I did, the door let out a piercing screech. It was too hard. I couldn''t remember the last time I had to use all my strength for something. When I managed to open it enough for us to pass through, something activated, and it began to close with even more force...


    Samantha: Damn it! Move quickly, crawl underneath me. I don''t think I can keep it open much longer.


    The girl crawled on the ground, passing beneath me with the backpack until she managed to get inside. I quickly passed through behind her and let go of the door, which closed abruptly, causing a loud crash that echoed.


    Jessica: How strange, it seems that door still had some energy... So you ended up sealing it.


    Samantha: Sorry for trying to move forward?


    How annoying she is... I guess we have some luck in the midst of all this situation.


    Out of nowhere, the lights turned on, and I could see a somewhat strange place.


    But after a few seconds, everything returned to complete darkness.


    Jessica: What the hell is going on with this place?


    After that, I carried her again, and she began to illuminate the area.


    According to her, it seemed to be a research laboratory. It was almost intact, but the passage of time had left its mark. The light from the lantern illuminated the floor, stained with dried liquids, and rusted gurneys covered in dust. There were broken jars and scattered surgical tools everywhere. The girl told me that what was once a science center had now been reduced to an abandoned tomb, a gloomy dwelling of forgotten atrocities.


    She told me to advance to the back, as the important parts of a laboratory are usually hidden deeper inside.


    On one of the gurneys, the skeletal remains of a body were still tied up, with steel shackles on the wrists and ankles. The bones showed fractures in several places, and the skull bore signs of extreme suffering. Samantha felt an uncomfortable sensation, unable to take her eyes off the skeleton. How many others had suffered here?


    Jessica: This is... something monstrous...


    The girl murmured.


    I continued advancing, observing the broken glass display cases where weapons and jars of some liquid were once exhibited. At the back of the room, girl''s lantern captured something else: a row of large glass containers, although many were open or destroyed. Inside one of the still-closed containers, I could see the frozen remains of another mage. The girl explained some things about the body that I didn''t understand. Apparently, it was covered in deep surgical scars and multiple intravenous connections that had been brutally ripped out. The pale, dead skin of the corpse made it look more like a creature than a mage.


    Samantha: What are those things where that body is?


    Jessica: I think they are cryogenic capsules...


    Cryogenic capsules... The technology of this world is very interesting.


    Jessica: This place is horrible...


    She whispered, feeling a mix of disgust and pity for those who were used as mere guinea pigs, apparently.


    I advanced to a workbench. There, she noticed an old computer, covered in dust, but surprisingly still intact.


    The girl, upon seeing it, had a strange reaction.


    Jessica: Can you let me see that computer for a bit? Put me in that chair.


    I placed her in the nearest chair.


    She tried to turn it on, but it was useless; it had no energy... Energy, huh... I activated a bit of my magic and touched the screen.


    It glowed for a moment.


    Afterward, the girl, with some effort, managed to turn it on.


    Jessica: You should have told me you can manipulate energy... Now it makes sense why there was light when we entered...


    Samantha: I thought you had already seen it before...


    Though I had certainly forgotten...


    The screen flickered, and after a few seconds, a menu appeared with multiple files. The girl told me they were videos labeled with dates. Curious and fearful of what I might see, she clicked on one of them.


    The screen filled with the image of a pale, emaciated man with glassy eyes. It was a doctor. Dr. Victor Varnholt, according to the inscriptions.


    Day 26, month 2, year 2036.


    The camera emitted a faint hum before the red light began to blink, recording every movement of the doctor. He adjusted his glasses and looked directly at the lens. The fatigue was evident in his eyes, but the determination in his voice remained unshakable.


    Dr. Varnholt: Subject number 19. Male, approximately 32 years old. The subject was captured three weeks ago during the skirmish near the northern port. Despite his initial resistance, he has been contained and sedated by the Anti-Mage Squadron (AMC). For today''s experiment, however, since we still do not have useful weapons, the sacrifice of soldiers just to capture a single individual is high.


    He paused as he looked at the being lying on the gurney.


    Dr. Varnholt: At first glance, he seems like an ordinary person, but do not be deceived; this being is not a human from this world. Many soldiers had to die to capture him. These creatures... They call themselves mages... Arrived two years ago through rifts in the sky, decimating everything in their path. The attack was global, and because of that, each continent had to fend for itself. Basically, the current situation is that we cannot receive support; we are gradually losing ground, and our weapons are largely useless... The war has been unfavorable for us from the beginning. For that reason, almost all cities and towns had to be abandoned to adopt a strategy of concealment in different secret bases throughout the country.


    The doctor take a breath.


    Dr. Varnholt: Despite our attempts to negotiate, they simply ignored us and massacred anyone they saw.


    The doctor walked over to a table full of tools.


    Dr. Varnholt: The objective of the experiment is to discover the origin of the "Magic" that these entities use, identifying any physiological differences that explain their ability to manipulate that energy.


    He placed a scalpel on the subject''s skin, Making a precise cut on the forearm using more force than usual due to the resistance of their skin. Red blood began to flow slowly, but there were no signs of pain; the sedative was doing its job. With a clean cloth, the doctor wiped the wound and observed the exposed tissues. He had performed this procedure several times already, but with no apparent success.


    Day 29, month 10, year 2036.


    Dr. Varnholt: For almost a year, I have searched in vain for evidence of a biological structure that explains the manipulation of this... "Energy," which some call "Mana." However, after the latest attempts, I have begun to suspect that this energy is not entirely physical, at least not in conventional terms.


    Day 16, month 6, year 2037.


    The doctor turned the camera back on. This time his expression was more intense, almost feverish.


    Dr. Varnholt: Today I will attempt something new. After the previous failed experiments, I have developed a theory. The fluctuations in the electromagnetic waves of the subjects are not normal; there is a pattern, a flow of energy that seems to coincide with what they call magic. This flow is neither visible nor detectable by conventional means, but after several attempts, I have created a bioenergetic scanner that, in theory, could make this phenomenon visible.


    The device he held was rudimentary, made from recycled components and materials stolen from the ruins of some ancient industrial plant. It resembled a combination of an electrocardiogram and a thermal camera.


    He placed the sensors on various parts of the subject''s body, ensuring to cover the arms, chest, and head. After some adjustments, he activated the device. The screen flickered with static for a few seconds until something finally appeared.


    Dr. Varnholt: There it is...


    He whispered. A faint purple glow coursed through the veins of the subject, in shapes and pathways that did not match the normal circulatory system. It was something deeper, something directly connected to his magical ability. The "Mana Circuits."


    Dr. Varnholt: It''s real


    He said, unable to contain a smile.


    Dr. Varnholt: Mana is real. It flows through these circuits like blood flows through our veins. This is what allows them to use magic... and destroy us.


    Day 5, month 11, year 2037.


    The next recording showed an even more disturbing image. The skin of subject number 22 was covered in small cuts, into which microchips and tiny wires were inserted, connected to the bioenergetic scanner.


    Dr. Varnholt: I have perfected the device.


    The doctor said as he adjusted the intensity of the electrical impulses.


    Dr. Varnholt: Now I can manipulate the mana circuits. What I have discovered is fascinating: mana not only flows, but it can be "Condensed" under certain conditions. Exposing the circuits to extremely low temperatures or high atmospheric pressures causes the mana to take a physical form. Crystals, liquids... I have managed to collect small amounts.


    The doctor took a small vial and held it in front of the camera. Inside, a luminous liquid floated, in a color between blue and purple.


    Dr. Varnholt: This is the result. "Condensed mana." If we can learn to control this process, we could use it as a weapon or as a source of energy. Imagine... a human soldier imbued with mana. Or a machine powered by this energy. Perhaps humanity could have a chance in this war.


    Day 29, month 3, year 2038.


    The hum of the camera activated once again, recording the doctor in a room that now appeared more chaotic than before. Disordered instruments, vials with mysterious liquids, and a board filled with notes occupied almost all the space. The doctor, noticeably paler and with pronounced dark circles, leaned closer to the lens, turning on the recording.


    Dr. Varnholt: Subject number 35. Female, approximately 28 years old. Captured in the ruins of the ancient commercial district. Her magical capacity has been documented as medium level, with limited abilities in fire manipulation.


    He turned the camera toward the gurney. The subject was immobilized, with wires connected to her body, monitoring every aspect of her physical condition. Her breathing was heavy, and her skin, pale under the laboratory lights, twitched at irregular intervals. The doctor adjusted the sensors and checked the screen of his bioenergetic scanner.


    Dr. Varnholt: The objective of today''s experiment is to measure the physical and magical resistance of the subjects under extreme conditions. I have noticed during the last experiments that their biology is not completely different from ours. However, their ability to channel mana gives them greater resistance to physical damage compared to us.


    He approached a tray of surgical tools, selecting a long, thin needle.


    Dr. Varnholt: Today, I will attempt to increase the pressure in their mana circuits, forcing them to the limit to see how much they can endure before collapsing.


    The doctor injected a special serum into the subject''s arm. It was a compound he had developed to overload the mana circuits, accelerating the flow of energy in the mage''s body. The reaction was immediate. The subject''s body began to tremble, her muscles tensed, and her breathing became erratic.


    Dr. Varnholt: Incredible...


    He murmured as he observed the screen.


    Dr. Varnholt: The mana flow has increased by 200%. The subject''s body is enduring a pressure that would kill any average human. This confirms that their resistance is directly related to the amount of mana in their bodies.


    The subject''s eyes, previously closed, opened wide, filled with pain. Her mouth tried to emit a scream, but the sedatives prevented it. The doctor observed her coldly.


    Dr. Varnholt: It''s fascinating how mana reinforces their tissues. Even at this level of stress, there are no fractures or visible damage to their bones. Their biology has evolved to withstand the magic that runs through their bodies when they use it.


    Day 30, month 11, year 2038.


    The laboratory was darker, illuminated only by the flickering lights of the monitors. On the doctor''s table was a metallic object that glowed faintly with a purple light. In front of the camera, the doctor held a bullet, small but with a distinctive shine.


    Dr. Varnholt: I have made a revolutionary discovery. Mana, when exposed to certain metals, not only adheres to them but also impregnates their molecular structure. Which means...


    He paused, contemplating the bullet in his hand.


    Dr. Varnholt: That we can use mana as a weapon.


    He turned the camera toward a target on the wall, and without saying a word, he took a modified firearm, loaded with one of his new bullets. He aimed precisely and fired. The sound was dry and quick, but what happened next was truly shocking. The bullet, upon hitting the target, exploded in a small flash of purple light.


    Dr. Varnholt: These are the first anti-mage bullets. Theoretically, the mana that impregnates the metal is not only capable of piercing the skin but destabilizes the mana circuits in the target''s body, causing their magical abilities to collapse from within. Just as magic destroys matter, these bullets destroy magic itself.


    Day 18, month 2, year 2039.


    The camera activated once more. This time, the scene showed the doctor observing a knife on a metal table. The blade, sharp and perfect, was imbued with the same purple glow as before.


    Dr. Varnholt: I have not only developed bullets.


    He said, his voice almost a whisper.


    Dr. Varnholt: I have also created close-combat weapons. The tests with this magical metal have been more successful than I imagined. Knives and any other bladed weapon can be imbued with mana, making them devastating against these magical invaders.


    Dr. Varnholt: The metal with mana destabilizes the natural flow of energy in their bodies. The imbued weapons are not only lethal but also incapacitate their ability to use magic in those areas. The cut in their mana circuits is theoretically irreversible.


    He set the knife aside and turned to the camera.


    Dr. Varnholt: I have reached a new level of progress. Now we have the ability to fight; however, this is just the first step. Humanity need not fear any longer. With the bullets and anti-mage weapons, we are ready to strike back when the time comes.


    The red light of the camera continued to flicker, recording every word as the doctor moved away into the shadows of his laboratory, preparing for his next experiment.


    Day 12, month 6, year 2039.


    The sound of the camera powering on blended with the echo of metallic footsteps in the underground laboratory. The doctor, now with a grim and distant expression, adjusted several instruments on a long table. On the operating table lay subject number 47, a captured mage, immobilized, conscious, but unable to move due to powerful sedatives.


    The doctor activated a light and, with a cold and meticulous voice, began to narrate.


    Dr. Varnholt: Today we will begin the effectiveness tests of conventional weapons against mages, compared to weapons imbued with mana. We have previously observed that the regenerative capacities and resistance of these beings are superior to those of normal humans, presumably due to their connection with the mana flowing through their bodies.


    The doctor approached a steel box and pulled out a standard pistol, loaded with regular ammunition. He marked the shoulder of the subject to ensure that the bullet would impact a non-lethal area of the body. He moved closer to the table and aimed at the mage''s shoulder, who weakly struggled.


    Dr. Varnholt: Test one: impact of a regular bullet.


    The shot resonated in the room, striking the mage''s shoulder. The skin broke, and blood flowed from the wound, but the subject barely let out a muffled groan. The doctor observed carefully for a moment as the wound began to regenerate very slowly, the tissues reconnecting, though not completely.


    Dr. Varnholt: As I expected... The bullet has caused minor damage. The regeneration process has already begun. Their physical resistance and healing ability make them practically invulnerable to conventional weapons.


    The doctor took a note while the mage still breathed with difficulty but showed no signs of deep damage.


    He put away the pistol and approached a special display case. From it, he took a modified revolver, gleaming with a faint purple glow, loaded with the new anti-mage bullets impregnated with mana. The tension in the air was palpable. The doctor held the weapon in his hands, as if it were a trophy.


    Dr. Varnholt: Test two: impact of a mana-imbued bullet.


    He aimed again at the mage, but this time it aims at the other shoulder. He pulled the trigger. The bullet flew, and upon impact, the result was instantaneous. The purple light shone brightly upon contact, and a wave of energy shook the mage''s body. The shoulder exploded in a small burst of flesh and blood, as if the mana itself had turned against him. The scream of pain was deep, something that had not been heard with conventional weapons.


    Dr. Varnholt: The impact is devastating. The mana bullet not only physically damages the tissues but also completely destabilizes the mana circuits in his body, causing a collapse in his regeneration. The subject shows no signs of recovery, and the wound does not heal.


    The doctor walked towards the injured mage, observing closely. The skin around the shoulder now had a grayish, dead tone, with no trace of mana flowing. The magical veins that once glowed faintly beneath the skin had disappeared.


    Dr. Varnholt: The mana circuit in this area has been destroyed. Magic no longer flows through that part of the body. This confirms my hypothesis: the mana-imbued bullets can permanently neutralize their magical abilities.


    He set the revolver on the table and pulled out a knife from the same display case, its blade glowing with the same purple sheen.


    Dr. Varnholt: Now, we will conduct a test with close-combat weapons.


    The doctor approached the mage, whose breathing was erratic and labored due to the injury. Without a word, the doctor raised the knife and made a quick cut on the subject''s right thigh. The reaction was immediate; an explosion of purple light burst from the cut, and the mage screamed again as the mana in his body went out of control.


    Dr. Varnholt: The cut has not only affected the muscle tissue but has interrupted the flow of mana in the affected area. Magic cannot heal this wound...


    He watched as the skin around the cut darkened, similar to the effect of the bullet.


    Dr. Varnholt: The bladed weapon, like the ammunition, destabilizes his mana system, rendering him unable to regenerate.


    He leaned over the dying mage, taking meticulous notes while the subject continued to struggle futilely against his bindings.


    Dr. Varnholt: In conclusion, conventional weapons are useless against these beings, but the mana-imbued weapons not only destroy their flesh but also break the magical balance that sustains their bodies. This gives us a crucial advantage on the battlefield.


    The doctor set the knife aside and approached the camera, looking directly into the lens.


    Dr. Varnholt: With this technology, we can nullify their primary advantage: magic. Now, we can turn their power into our weapon. Humanity has a chance to win.


    The red light of the camera continued to flicker as the doctor, satisfied with his discoveries, moved away into the shadows of the laboratory, leaving behind the mage who, in silence, slowly bled out.


    Dr. Varnholt: Day 29, month 10, year 2039...


    The doctor said in a cold voice.


    Subject number 49 has shown impressive resistance. His ability to endure pain while I extract mana from his body remains a fascinating mystery. We will proceed with another round of extraction to see how far we can take him before his mana circuits collapse.


    Samantha held her breath as the video showed the doctor inserting a series of glowing needles into the body of a woman lying on a table, immobilized. Her face was covered by a mask, but her moans of pain could be heard through the speakers. The screen displayed how the doctor extracted mana from the woman, her veins glowing under the skin before fading, leaving her body lifeless.


    Samantha: How could they do something like this?


    The girl continued to sift through the files, each one more disturbing than the last. There were recordings of mages undergoing endurance tests, where they were beaten, burned, and shot with regular weapons, while the doctor observed and took notes. The conventional weapons barely harmed them, but then, when the mana-imbued weapons were used, the screams of the mages echoed throughout the laboratory.


    In one of the last videos, the doctor appeared older, with a crazed look.


    Dr. Varnholt: Day 16, month 12, year 2039...


    He said, his voice trembling slightly.


    Dr. Victor: We have perfected the mana-imbued bullets and bladed weapons. There is no place for magic in this world anymore. We, the humans, will be the sole owners of this land. These invaders... These beasts... will be exterminated. And I will be the one to lead us to victory.


    (Perspective of Jessica)


    The recording cut off abruptly, leaving us with a feeling of emptiness in our stomachs. The doctor had gone too far. He had become something worse than the magical invaders he so despised.


    So... this is how the mana-imbued bullets and anti-mage weapons were created...


    I knew they hadn''t been made without some cruelty behind them, but this exceeded my expectations.


    With a heavy heart, I turned off the computer and looked around the laboratory one last time. The doctor''s atrocities... my uncle... He never wanted to tell me how he discovered this innovation; he only mentioned that it was the first step to winning the war.


    The problem now is that this girl knows about the anti-magic bullets and the weapons. It''s not that we''ve never used them, but we keep them strictly secret. I didn''t even know how they had been created. They haven''t fully come to light yet, and the enemy doesn''t know about them entirely. Those mages, after all, are largely ignorant due to their arrogance in feeling superior.


    Though it''s only a matter of time before they find out. When that happens, my uncle''s second step should already be underway.


    When the time comes, I will kill this girl... she knows too much. For now, I just need to get out of here alive.


    As we walked away from the laboratory, the echo of their footsteps resonated in the abandoned place, where the shadows of those who had suffered in the name of science lingered, invisible but indelible.


    Despite all the atrocities I saw, I will not change my opinion about my uncle. Since my father passed away at the beginning of the war, he has taken care of me. He never scolded me, never yelled at me, never hit me... He always taught me everything in the best way. He was one of those people who preferred that I learn from my mistakes. Being the genius that he is, I could only admire him...


    But, deep down, I wish he hadn''t had to walk this path... All of this is because of those damned mages... Because of them, he had to dirty his hands forever.


    If those idiots had been more careful, those mages wouldn''t have detected us, and I could have met up with my uncle more quickly...


    I looked at the pendant I had carried with me since I was a child...


    I vowed to end the beings that took away his smile...

 31-Where Darkness Ends

    (Chief''s Perspective)


    The cold wind swept across the night sky like invisible blades, cutting through the stillness. The breeze hit my face, dragging me back to reality... to this damn reality. I looked down at where my arm is; despite having been severed, I was able to recover it. Every time I tried to move it, the ghost of that limb forced me to remember her... that damn warrior. Frustration has consumed me since that day. How is it possible that she... a mere warrior... left me in this state?


    I could see these disgusting bandages covering my entire body. My subordinate managed to speed up the initial healing and removed my severe injuries, almost performing a miracle by restoring my arm and other damaged parts of my body. But he told me my body would still need time to fully recover. The bandages would help stabilize the wounds and prevent infection during that time. However, since I wasn''t treated immediately, the scars will remain until the day I die...


    Damn it! I still don''t understand. How was I unable to control the situation? How did everything fall apart so quickly? She did whatever she wanted with me, as if I were nothing more than a spectator in my own battle. At no point did I feel I had control of the fight, and that''s what bothers me the most.


    I broke a small wooden table that was next to me.


    Never, in my entire life, had I lost a battle. Never. And now, for the first time, I find myself defeated... and in that moment, I was mutilated. All because I let my guard down. I thought that having part of the power over time would make me invincible, and it did... until that day.


    What the hell is the point of this power if any random warrior could surpass me?


    I looked at my arm, as if the answer were hidden within it. I had it all... or so I thought. The power of time... what a farce! It is nothing more than an empty title, a lie I told myself and believed. I always knew this power had limitations, but I never thought those limitations would destroy me like this...


    I wish... I wish this power could grow, evolve, like the others. But no, this damn ability is stagnant, tied to a mediocre fate... just like me.


    My thoughts evaporated in an instant when I heard applause behind me.


    Unknown: Wow, Chief, you seem very thoughtful lately... Ooh... you don''t look so good, Chief.


    A mocking voice said from the shadows.


    I looked at the man hiding in the darkness of the balcony''s corner.


    Chief: Morvan... It''s you. Let me remind you, you also had your face burned...


    Morvan: Jo... That must have really shaken you for you to use my name. Though I''d recommend you keep a cool head, Chief. As for my wound, I can heal it at any time, but I like scars; they make someone look more imposing and terrifying.


    He said this while pointing to his burned face.


    But, upon seeing my expression, he changed his mind.


    Morvan: Although, if it bothers you, I can wear a mask.


    He snapped his fingers, and a mask appeared on his face. After that, Morvan looked me over.


    Morvan: I must give Kaldor credit; he managed to prevent you from completely losing your arm and parts of your body. You look a bit deformed and with a lot of scars overall, but the important thing is that you''re whole, Chief. By the way... why is your hair a little white?


    Chief: It''s the consequence of using an ability I shouldn''t have...


    Morvan: I see... Aging, huh?


    After that, Morvan yawned and walked away.


    Morvan: Well, remember that what matters is the current situation, Chief, not our wounds.


    He''s right... I need to carefully think about everything that''s happened. We suffered more losses than I had anticipated in the plans; that showed me two things. First, it wasn''t a bad idea to come to this world after all. Second, despite the first point, the plan has completely stalled.


    We''ve lost Azrael, Vespera, and Selene. Despite their incredible strength and power, they''re dead. And Anshul is injured. This is quite serious; our goal is nearly impossible to achieve at this point...


    What can I do?


    Morvan started tossing a severed girl''s head in the air, playing with it.


    Morvan: Apart from your appearance, you also look quite worn out, Chief. I guess age doesn''t come alone...


    As he said this, I could feel his awful grin without even looking at him.


    I''m aware that he says those things just to irritate me further.


    Morvan: I suppose things aren''t going the way you want...


    Chief: I''m not in the mood for your jokes. You''ve got something in mind, don''t you?


    Morvan started laughing.


    Morvan: I didn''t think you''d want to turn to my advice. Well, I don''t blame you; the situation calls for it. I have no problem giving you my advice; after all, I''ve had my fun thanks to you, Chief.


    As he said this, he stopped playing with the girl''s head and held it by the hair with one of his hands.


    Chief: You don''t seem very different from Nekros when it comes to entertainment.


    Morvan: Oh, of course there''s a big difference... and that is that I''m not crazy.


    As he said this, he began to observe the head he was holding in his hand.


    Certainly, his actions didn''t lend much credibility to his words...


    Morvan: Well, Chief, I suppose you didn''t expect to have so many casualties in the attack against the Lunaris clan and in capturing the Dream Discerner.


    Morvan jumped to the edge of the balcony to get a better view of the moon.


    Morvan: However, don''t let the casualties blind you. You and I know how difficult it is to kill the Moon Priestess and her Guardian. I would say it was a stroke of luck to eliminate both with only two casualties and one injured... Although, I suppose it''s two injured if we count you... And if we add myself, we would be three injured... Anyway. As for the camp, it was successfully destroyed, and the Dream Discerner was captured. However, Azrael''s death shouldn''t have happened, in my opinion. That only tells us that there are strong beings hidden in this world that should not be underestimated.


    Morvan conjured an object and threw it to the ground from where he stood.


    Morvan: I would say the best thing right now is not to proceed with the original plan.


    Chief: Are you suggesting we surrender? I didn''t think you were that cowardly.


    Morvan chuckled a little.


    Morvan: I never said we should surrender. I just said it would be best not to follow the original plan.


    Chief: You know that if we change the plan, nothing we''ve done will make sense. I don''t understand why we shouldn''t stick to it. It''s true we had casualties, but if we try, we should be able to succeed.


    Morvan: Certainly, if you try, you could succeed... but you could also fail. I''m sure the casualties we suffered reflect that continuing to move forward in the same way isn''t a good idea. That''s why I suggest changing the summoning.


    This surprised me.


    Chief: Change the summoning? There''s no one stronger than our lady, you know that.


    Morvan: That''s true...


    As he said this, he threw the girl''s head onto the object on the ground.


    Morvan: But we can summon someone close to the mistress, someone who is on par with her power... You know very well that we need a powerful reinforcement to keep moving forward. You also know that the Empire almost drove us to the brink of extinction. That''s why we are so short-staffed.


    Morvan stepped down from the edge of the balcony and traced a seal on the floor. The head began to float.


    Morvan: In this way, we will have the help of someone strong enough to fulfill the original objective: to summon the mistress.


    A body started to form around the girl''s head, and after a few moments, it opened its eyes, but without life or emotion.


    Morvan: You''ll have a great ally on your side, and the chances of fulfilling the plan will increase dramatically.


    As he said this, he took the girl by the shoulders, referencing the summoning you were supposed to carry out.


    Jefe: How can you guarantee that this summoning won''t betray us or that it will even be loyal to the mistress?


    Morvan: Maybe we could summon the mistress''s right hand. It was a being without many ambitions, as far as I remember.


    Morvan began to inspect the girl carefully.


    Morvan: We can try to control it if it gets out of hand. But, well, even if it sounds simpler in words, it''s not easy to gather the resources for the summoning; I''m sure you are aware of that.


    Jefe: That''s true. I still wasn''t exactly sure how I was going to summon the mistress given the current state... The good thing is that we have the Dreamer captured. What do you suggest?


    Morvan smiled.


    Morvan: Some time ago, you informed me that your scouts detected the arrival of one of the knights of the Order of Light in this world. Who knows what he is doing here, but the important thing is that the empress sent him alone.


    Jefe: I''m sure you know that trying to kill one of those knights is madness in itself. What use would it be to kill them?


    Morvan: Nothing is immortal in life... that''s what I believe, and it''s not necessarily about killing them. Though it doesn''t matter if you do, we know that if killing one of them were easy, we wouldn''t be discussing this. What really matters is their body; you know this world still doesn''t have enough magic for any powerful ritual. However, the body of one of the knights of the Order of Light is a different matter: they are beings that possess pure energy.


    Chief: I see where you''re going with this.


    The Chief stood up, looking up at the sky.


    Chief: We need to focus on the knight and then on the ritual, taking advantage of this world''s lack of resistance.


    Morvan: Exactly. Doing this in Eldoria wouldn''t be as easy due to the sacred alliance. Fighting multiple races at once isn''t something the mistress''s surviving army can handle right now. But thanks to the Empire''s ambition to invade another world on their own, we might have a great opportunity. You can''t waste it; focus on what''s in front of you.


    Chief: Does the empress know we are here?


    Morvan: It doesn''t seem to be the case. If she were, she would be making suspicious moves. Although I believe she is aware that several beings have crossed the portal to get here, still, stay cautious.


    Chief: At some point, she will find out. We must act before she realizes.


    I started to feel a little relief; I could already see the future more clearly.


    Chief: Did you see anything that seems potentially dangerous for us here, aside from the eliminated targets?


    Morvan: The empire''s wizards are scattered in various places across the continent; apparently, they are searching for something, which is quite unusual. I thought they came to conquer this world. I suppose the empress has her priorities.


    Chief: What could be more valuable than conquering this world for that empress?


    Morvan: Who knows? For now, it''s good that they''re distracted. As for the humans, they haven''t been exterminated yet; they''re hiding somewhere like rats and can''t even defend themselves against the wizards, so they won''t be any resistance later on. Regarding potentially dangerous races, I haven''t detected any yet, but it''s best to be cautious. You know that just as we and the animals of our world passed through, any race could have crossed over, like the Lunaris clan.


    Chief: You should have been more careful when causing that chaos in the portal...


    Morvan: Mmm, I''m not a perfect being... Sometimes I make mistakes...


    Morvan smiled as if he said that just for the sake of it. It was somewhat suspicious... Whatever... It doesn''t matter.


    Chief: Do you know how the situation is on the other side?


    Morvan: Unfortunately, we lost communication with our men in Eldoria. We are basically without reinforcements, and we don''t know if they can hold on until we return.


    Chief: So we just have to succeed to solve all our problems...


    Morvan: Hmm... By the way, Chief, what exactly happened to your arm? It''s hard to believe that someone managed to injure you without you being able to avoid it, given your power...


    The chief looked at his arm, recalling his fight.


    (Flashback)


    Night had fallen over the forest, illuminated only by the red light emitted by the moon. A haunting spectacle that reflected the fierce struggle about to take place between Umbra, the Vigilante of the Lunaris clan, and the man everyone referred to as the Chief. The air was thick with tension, and the silence of the forest was broken only by the echoes of the impending battle.


    He, a man of unsettling calm, watched from a prudent distance. He knew that Umbra was not a foe to be taken lightly. Although he felt no real concern, he was determined to win; he knew that would resolve everything. He invoked his Chronomantic Sword, preparing to prevent any disaster. With the sword in hand, he became the embodiment of temporal power. His eyes, cold as ice, reflected an unyielding confidence.


    Behind him, the necromancer Vespera was reciting a dark incantation to stabilize the catalyst. The Chief had ordered him to make the dead continue advancing, instructing him to focus on stabilizing the catalyst so they could push toward the heart of the clan once it was achieved. He would personally deal with the Vigilante. Vespera followed the orders, sending the dead forward before encasing himself in a shield and concentrating on the ritual, oblivious to the conflict that was about to unfold.


    Umbra, shrouded in her shadowy mist, began to move gracefully among the trees, as if she were dancing. Her scythe in one hand, she was ready to unleash her power upon her adversary. The Chief, a cold and calculating man, waited with his Chronomantic Sword drawn, his eyes fixed on the dark figure approaching. He had to protect the necromancer Vespera, who was performing the dark ritual, and he would not allow anyone to disrupt their plans.


    The tension in the air intensified as the two combatants met. Umbra lunged fiercely with her scythe, but the Chief blocked it effortlessly, using his agility and speed. The Vigilante, undeterred, employed her ability to manipulate darkness, creating illusions that confused the Chief as he tried to anticipate her movements. However, his serenity and control kept him steady.


    The battle raged on, each strike echoing in the silence of the forest. Umbra moved swiftly; her poisoned daggers glimmered in the darkness as she tried to find an opening. In the midst of her aggressive onslaught, she lunged at the Chief with fierce determination, but he was not an easy opponent. With a skillful motion, he halted time around him, becoming the only entity capable of movement. Umbra, caught in the temporal distortion, found herself in a precarious situation.


    The man moved, accelerating toward her in an instant; in a swift motion, he sliced her in half.


    However, Umbra, trained to face adversity, had already anticipated that he would use some move or ability, as she had seen how he killed her men. Before attacking him directly, she activated her ability to create illusions, causing her shadow to attack him instead of herself. The Chief found himself cutting only Umbra''s shadow, frustrating his attempts to harm the Vigilante.


    With this, she realized that she couldn''t attack him without being cautious of the power to stop time around him. It would be her end if she made a mistake; she had been very clever to use an illusion to test her abilities.


    Umbra: Is that all?


    Umbra asked with a challenging smile as the dark mist swirled around her, confusing him.


    The air of the forest was thick with tension. The red moon shone ominously over the trees, casting unsettling shadows on the leaf-covered ground and over the corpses. The Chief was attacked by illusions one after another without pause.


    After a while, Umbra, the strongest of the Vigilantes of the Lunaris clan, was breathing heavily; her heart raced in her chest. Seeing her companions lying lifeless around her didn''t help her mental state much. Now, only she stood among the darkness, determined to confront a person she had categorized as monstrous.


    The man, noticing her condition, smiled.


    Chief: This will end soon, Vigilante. You should understand that the customs and way of life of this mediocre clan were their downfall.


    The man announced, his calm voice echoing in the silence of the forest.


    He was aware that prolonged fights were not his strength, but given the circumstances, his victory was assured.


    Umbra, understanding what he meant, took a step forward, her scythe glinting in the moonlight. The darkness around her began to swirl, forming a cloak that partially concealed her.


    Umbra: Even the moon has a shadow, a part that never sees the light. You are the same. You revel in your own brilliance, but you''ve ignored the shadow growing behind you. And when it finally catches up to you... it will be too late.


    She replied, her voice firm, though she knew that each word was an empty declaration to the man.


    Both charged into combat at the same time. The blade of the Chief''s sword sliced through the air with a sharp sound as it sought the first strike. Umbra, with feline agility, moved to the side, evading the attack and countering with her scythe, its black edge cutting through the mist that surrounded her.


    However, the Chief would not be so easily defeated. He decided to use his Temporal Vision. His eyes flashed with a supernatural glow, and in an instant, he saw the immediate future. He anticipated Umbra''s movements as she made a swift lunge with her scythe, and he prepared to dodge.


    As she advanced, the image of the future became reality. Her attack grazed past him, but determined not to let the opportunity slip away, he unleashed a precise strike with his sword. The blade gleamed with a timed brilliance, and Umbra barely managed to deflect the blow, feeling the wind of the slash close to her face.


    As the battle intensified, so did the tension. Umbra was fighting not only against her enemy, but also against the fatigue that was beginning to accumulate in her body. She had to face her own fears and the despair that had taken over her mind after witnessing her comrades fall. However, her determination kept her standing.


    The Chief began to use his Temporal Slash, creating rifts in the fabric of time that altered the reality around him. Umbra was forced to jump and roll on the ground to evade the slashes that not only affected her body, but also the very flow of the battle. Every time his sword cut through the air, it seemed to blur the boundaries of time, creating moments of confusion.


    Aware that she was losing the advantage, Umbra took a moment to think. She needed a plan, something that could give her a chance. She realized her energy was growing weaker with each passing moment; something was draining her magic and power, and she needed to act quickly.


    Umbra began to analyze everything she had observed since the battle started, but she still lacked enough information to complete her plan. She decided to sacrifice a few more seconds in the fight to confirm some things she needed to know about the man standing before her.


    She resumed her offensive, and in a swift move, she lunged at him.


    While fighting the Chief, Umbra carefully observed his combat style. She may not have been the strongest in her clan due to Mizuki''s arrival, but she was undoubtedly the smartest. The Vigilante was clever and analytical, able to read the small signals in her opponent''s behavior. During the first exchanges, she noticed certain patterns in the way the Chief used his abilities.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    By watching closely, Umbra realized that after using his Temporal Pause ability, the man needed time to recover before he could use it again. The intensity of his concentration during those moments gave Umbra an opportunity to strike. Noticing that after pausing time, he appeared fatigued and vulnerable, she began to suspect that there was a limit to the duration of his power.


    By observing his reactions, Umbra noticed a change in the Chief''s attitude and speed after using certain abilities. For example, when he used Temporal Rewind, the man was forced to reposition his body, and upon returning, he seemed dazed for a brief moment. This momentary vulnerability allowed Umbra to deduce that there was a time factor associated with his temporal manipulation ability.


    Umbra had faced other adversaries with similar abilities in the past, which allowed her to understand that every power comes with a cost. Remembering her experiences, she realized that it was likely the man had limitations on the use of his abilities, especially in a prolonged battle.


    However, he must have been confident due to the circumstances; he was aware that something was gradually draining the Vigilante''s power, and that there would come a point where she would simply die if the battle dragged on.


    Umbra decided to adopt a strategy of attrition instead of attacking relentlessly, even though it would affect her more than the Chief as the fight continued. She focused on deflecting his attacks and observing the Chief''s reactions. When he used powerful abilities, Umbra noticed that each use seemed to drain him, so she began to design her strategy around those moments of weakness.


    She had to be extremely careful, because if she made even a single mistake, she would be caught in the Chief''s ability, and that would be the end.


    Umbra also noticed that every time the Chief used his chronomantic sword, he couldn''t use his temporal abilities immediately afterward. There was a brief pause between each use, which gave her the chance to calculate her movements. By being mindful of these moments, she was able to anticipate his behavior and find opportunities to strike.


    Through these careful observations and her accumulated experience, Umbra deduced that the man was not invulnerable and that his abilities were subject to limitations. That''s why he fought so cautiously; his powers must have had a high cost. This cunning and analysis during the battle led her to execute her final plan to achieve her goal.


    In the last exchange, their weapons clashed, and Umbra stepped back from the Chief to a safe distance.


    The air in the forest remained charged with tension. The red moon illuminated the scene, creating a haunting spectacle that reflected the fierce struggle between Umbra and the Chief.


    They looked at each other for a moment; this was going to be the last exchange they would have that night.


    As if by instinct, Umbra understood this. For a moment, she glanced at the moon... She hated its keen insight at that moment. It troubled her to know that she was aware of the end of the road. She wished she could be like a normal person and die ignorant, unaware of when she would meet her end.


    But... As was her personal desire, she was going to fulfill her duty as a warrior until the very end. At some point, duty had become a burden she had imposed on herself out of fear of the actions of her past.


    At some point, she had wanted to leave it all behind and do what her heart desired. However, the fear of being judged by her ghosts terrified her. Perhaps it would have been better to be tormented for eternity; she would have felt much better receiving what she deserved than continuing to endure that annoying feeling she had carried her entire life.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    When she opened her eyes, an aura began to glow around her. In an instant, she vanished. The Chief shuddered as he saw her fade away. Suddenly, he felt her presence behind him. Realizing she was right behind him in the blink of an eye, he tried to use Temporal Pause again, surprised that she could move so quickly despite being exhausted and pushed to her limits. Umbra used her ability to create dark mist around her. The darkness enveloped him, and for a moment, he lost sight of Umbra. He made several cuts through the mist, but he couldn''t reach her. Since his ability couldn''t last much longer, he deactivated his Temporal Pause.


    It was the perfect moment.


    Adrenaline coursed through Umbra''s veins as she, desperate not to let her chance slip away, drew a poisoned dagger. Her face showed fierce determination.


    Umbra: (Whisper) Now...


    She murmured to herself as she concentrated the little energy she had left, using the mist as a distraction. With a quick motion, she launched several attacks with her illusions. The Chief activated his Temporal Vision to see a few seconds into the future. Umbra attacked relentlessly, pushing her strength to the limit. The stress of the situation was reflected on the Chief''s face as he saw the Vigilante giving her all.


    When Umbra''s attacks ceased and the mist began to dissipate, the man deactivated his Temporal Vision; he was exhausted. At that moment, Umbra threw several poisoned daggers at him, which emerged from the last wisp of evaporating mist. The daggers, hissing like snakes, flew towards the man, who, blinded by confusion, could barely react in time and had to dodge them with his physical abilities, as upon deactivating his skills, he cannot reactivate them immediately, and because I used two different skills in a row, one after the other, this left him without those abilities for a while and also made him a bit exhausted.


    He quickly stepped back to distance himself from the Vigilante and recover.


    However, in doing so, he lost sight of her... Where is she? he wondered, stressed.


    In an instant, the Vigilante appeared from above and attacked him with her scythe. The Chief attempted to use Temporal Pause, but his ability couldn''t activate... Even though he should have been able to use it again... Why? Because of this and the confusion of the moment, he had to dodge the scythe with his physical abilities. Still recovering from the initial impact, he managed to evade the attack with a quick movement, feeling the breeze of the steel close to his face.


    The Chief took a big leap back, trying to buy time.


    Umbra: (whisper) Eight...


    The Chief kicked the Vigilante, but she managed to block it with her sickle, though she was sent flying away from the boss due to the force of his kick.


    Umbra took advantage of being pushed away by the Chief due to his kick, and as soon as she touched the ground, she grabbed her sickle and threw it at the Chief with all her strength, but he barely managed to dodge it.


    Umbra: (whisper) Nine...


    Without giving him time to rest, Umbra threw several poisoned ones at him.


    The Chief spun to the side to dodge them, then moved away to buy time.


    With the last of her magic, Umbra created as many illusions as possible and surrounded the Chief in an instant, leaving no escape gap to finish him off once and for all.


    Umbra: (whisper) Ten...


    The Chief regained his abilities and, amidst his stress, used Temporal Rewind to return to where he had been before and escape the situation.


    The Chief retreated to where he had been before, but before he could react, he saw Umbra''s scythe... What the hell? Umbra''s scythe was right in his path as he moved back... Impossible... thought the Chief.


    Time seemed to freeze in a terrible instant for him. The edge of the scythe sliced through the air and, in a precise movement, severed his arm. The expression of surprise and horror on the Chief''s face was indescribable; he had never lost a fight, let alone a part of his body. Despair began to fill his heart.


    In that moment, the Chief realized what had happened: one of the daggers had grazed his shoulder, wounding him. Apparently, the dagger contained a poison that was rapidly spreading through his body. The Temporal Rewind ability he had wanted to use was affected, as the poison limited his capacity to manipulate magic, impairing his abilities.


    But... the most terrifying part was that Umbra had calculated how long he could rewind with his ability and how long the poison would interfere with his powers. She forced him to retreat to his last position... She didn''t aim the scythe at him, but at where he had been ten seconds ago. That''s why she made him move so much...


    She knew that, due to the panic, he would use his rewind to the maximum... which is ten seconds...


    How the hell did she manage to make the poison last only ten seconds, just like my ability? It''s impossible for someone to do this in the middle of a fight...


    Unable to reverse the damage, fear began to creep into his calculating mind.


    He, now engulfed in unprecedented confusion and stress, realized that he had underestimated his adversary. Despite his powerful abilities, his calculating mind was starting to cloud. The poison had left him somewhat disoriented; he knew he had to act quickly.


    Umbra, now exhausted but filled with determination, saw the only opportunity she had to fail. She hadn''t managed to kill him... Her calculations weren''t accurate, apparently... A little more to the right and she could have pierced his heart...


    A scream of pain and surprise echoed through the forest, making the leaves tremble.


    Because he had used his Temporal Rewind ability, he couldn''t use it again until the corresponding seconds had passed. That is, no matter how hard he tried to use his ability again, he wouldn''t be able to recover his arm.


    He tried to think... His mind was clouded... He couldn''t think clearly. As victory seemed within reach, Umbra, feeling the weariness beginning to take its toll on her as well, realized that the price she would have to pay for failing her only opportunity would be high. The Chief, despite his loss, would not give up easily. She had landed a decisive blow, but she knew the battle was not yet over.


    In the heart of darkness, she also struggled with her own weakness, while the Chief, now desperate and furious, was willing to do anything to regain control of the situation.


    However, the Watcher did not give up until the end. With her sharp mind, she knew that anything could happen, regardless of what she thought.


    With a battle cry, Umbra threw a knife at him, the black blade slicing through the air at high speed. Still recovering from the initial impact, the Chief managed to dodge the attack, feeling the breeze of the steel near his face. Desperate, Umbra drew a poisoned dagger, determined to end the fight once and for all.


    The Chief''s calm began to fade in the face of his situation''s reality. He had never experienced defeat, and now he was up against an opponent who had managed to leave him vulnerable. Anger and stress began to rise within him, clouding his mind and weakening his control.


    Umbra, feeling confidence flow back into her, lunged at him with the poisoned dagger, but fatigue was starting to accumulate in her body. With a defiant shout, she attempted to attack again. The Chief, now desperate, tried to use his skills to regain control, but the poison had left some kind of aftereffects, and his movements were becoming slower.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The Chief barely managed to dodge Umbra and then moved away from her.


    Umbra, amid her exhaustion, threw another dagger. The poison from the first impact still lingered in a small part of the Chief, who realized he had to act quickly. Time was not on his side, and stress was pushing him to his limit. With one last effort, he used his Temporal Pause to stop time again, but he was no longer as focused as before. The dagger halted an inch from his chest, and he understood that, despite his abilities, the battle was not in his favor.


    The temporal skills that once dominated the battle now seemed less effective. Every movement he made to counter Umbra felt slower and clumsier. Temporal Absorption and Temporal Cut did not seem to have the same effect; he was too distracted and distressed.


    Taking advantage of the confusion, Umbra moved swiftly, launching a new offensive. The little poison that remained began to course through the Chief''s veins, making him slower and less precise. The chaos of the battle grew, but he continued trying to regain control.


    In a critical moment, Umbra found her opportunity. She lunged forward, and the Chief, in a desperate attempt to escape the situation, used a resource he didn''t want to employ due to its high cost. Changing the past: he was in a blank space that allowed him to revert events a few seconds back, thanks to the power of his sword. But there was a problem: he could only go back ten seconds.


    He desperately tried to return to the moment when his arm was cut off, but he couldn''t; he was just outside the limit of his ability. Frustrated by the situation, he let out a scream of rage.


    Not even with his ability could he avoid losing his arm... and he would have to face the consequences of using that ability later.


    Chief: Why did I take so long to use it? Damn you, filthy Vigilante!


    Filled with rage, he rewound time to a moment when the Vigilante was lunging at him amid her mist. He walked towards her, who was still, and in four quick movements, he cut off her arms and legs.


    Then, he let time continue its course.


    The dismembered body of the Vigilante fell harshly to the ground.


    Umbra: (whisper) I see... So you could change the past... What a shame that all your abilities only last ten seconds...


    Murmured Umbra, exhausted but satisfied, as she smiled and watched the Chief crumble before the reality of his lost arm.


    However, Umbra''s satisfaction would not last.


    The Chief, still disoriented and filled with fury, prepared to make the Vigilante suffer until she bled to death, using the little power he had left. Without warning, a temporal distortion enveloped her, and Umbra had finally been defeated. However, when the Chief was about to begin his torture, he realized that the Vigilante was dead. It was impossible; she had committed suicide before he stopped time...


    It can''t be...


    He let out a scream of frustration that echoed throughout the forest.


    He deactivated his ability and began to stab his sword into the dismembered and lifeless body of the Vigilante.


    Chief: Damn!


    But when he pierced her heart, something began to glow within her body, and a magical explosion erupted from the corpse, pushing the Chief backward and making him fall onto his back, staring up at the red moon.


    Chief: Ah...


    There were no words to express what he felt.


    He tried to use his power, but he had run out of mana. He wouldn''t be able to recover his arm or remove the burns caused by the magical explosion.


    In the distance, he heard Vespera calling him as she approached; it seemed she had finished the ritual to stabilize the catalyst...


    .


    .


    .


    In the final moments before taking her own life, as life faded from her, her thoughts focused on the victory she had achieved over her adversary. In her last moments, she saw the Chief''s expression, filled with desperation and stress, a reflection of the first defeat of his life. The red moon shone brightly above them as the battle came to an end, echoing the struggle between light and darkness in the heart of the forest.


    In those final moments, as she fell, Umbra managed to gaze at the moon. She never truly understood why the goddess had bestowed her blessing despite her past actions. She knew very well that she wasn''t going to win from the moment she failed her only chance. She realized her situation as she reviewed everything; she was not weak, but she had to acknowledge the cunning of the enemy. The attack had been very well planned, and she understood that giving it her all was the best option.


    Umbra: (whisper) A whole life protecting others... But I never protected my own heart...


    A silent tear rolled down her cheek as her voice faded.


    Umbra: (whisper) Maybe... I wasn''t as strong as I thought...


    With one last breath, the echo of her regret resonated beneath the cold red light of the moon.


    And so, in the midst of darkness, the forest fell silent as the red moon continued its vigil. Watching the scene, it witnessed the tragedy that had unfolded between Umbra and the Chief.


    (Umbra''s Past)


    From the moment she was born, Umbra was different. She did not cry like the other babies. Her large, silver eyes, dark as the moon and the night, seemed to absorb everything around her, as if she understood more about the world than a girl her age should. The elders of the Lunaris clan said that the moon had bestowed upon her a unique gift, but with it came a destiny filled with suffering. Her mother, still weak from childbirth, looked at her daughter one last time before succumbing to complications. It was the first loss in Umbra''s life, but it would not be the last.


    Her father, shattered by the death of his wife, could never look at Umbra without feeling resentment. To him, his daughter was the reason for his pain. Although he cared for her and protected her as his duty required, he never offered her love or comfort. Umbra grew up in a cold home, where the warmth of a smile or a hug was something that existed only in the stories told by the elders.


    At an early age, Umbra proved to be a prodigy. She was a curious child, with bright eyes that absorbed knowledge at a speed that astonished even the greatest scholars of the clan.


    At five years old, while the other children played, she was already studying the ancient texts of her clan, fascinated by the mysteries of darkness. She learned to manipulate shadows with a terrifying ease that even the adults could never achieve. The other children feared her, whispering that the darkness within her was not natural. The adults looked at her with a mix of respect and fear, knowing that the girl was destined for something great; however, no one knew how to approach such an intelligent, different child.


    Darkness always comes with a huge price. That''s what the oldest scholars of the clan used to say.


    However, Umbra did not care. What she desired most was not knowledge, but acceptance. She dreamed of having friends, of feeling the warmth of companionship, and of hearing kind words that never came. Jealousy grew in her heart each time she saw other children laughing with their parents or playing carefree. Her mind, always so quick and sharp, could not help but wonder: Why not me?


    At eight years old, she began training as a warrior of the clan. Her ability to learn combat tactics and manipulate shadows made her stand out quickly, but that only isolated her further. The other children saw her as someone different, someone too powerful, someone to be feared. And she, with her heart already hardened, convinced herself that being alone was her destiny.


    Despite her brilliance, Umbra was born and raised in a constant state of war.


    At twelve years old, tragedy struck her clan. In an ambush by an enemy clan, the Lunaris suffered a great loss. Her father, who was leading the defense, was killed before her eyes. As the warriors fell around her, Umbra, paralyzed by fear, hid in the shadows. It was the first time she felt that terror, that sense of being completely powerless. When the battle finally ended and her clan was decimated, guilt consumed her. She felt she had failed. If she had been braver, if she had used her abilities, perhaps she could have saved her father; maybe she could have changed the fate of her people. She had the power to do it...


    That night, under a full moon, she swore she would never hide again. But that oath only increased the weight on her young shoulders.


    At thirteen years old, Umbra had already surpassed all the clan''s masters in shadow manipulation and military strategy. She was given the responsibility of leading missions and defenses for the clan at a young age, a burden she took on with a strong sense of duty. However, the constant pressure and expectations placed upon her began to take their toll. Although her intelligence and combat prowess earned her the respect of her peers, she gradually became isolated, unable to fully trust anyone.


    Years passed, and Umbra became the leader of the Vigilantes of the Lunaris clan, the youngest and most powerful member. But despite her status, the emptiness in her heart only deepened. The guilt over her father''s death and the coldness with which her clan treated her followed her every step. She had sacrificed her entire childhood to protect her people, but she always felt it was not enough, that she could never redeem herself.


    At twenty-one, one of the darkest moments of her life occurred during one of the most brutal enemy incursions her clan had faced. One night, under a blood-red moon, the enemies unexpectedly attacked her village. The Lunaris were outnumbered and overpowered. Desperate to protect her people, Umbra made a risky decision: to use an ancient forbidden darkness ritual she had secretly studied. This ritual could grant immense temporary power but required a sacrifice.


    The ritual worked. The shadows of the moon rose like an army of their own, devouring the enemies one by one. However, the cost was high. To activate the full power of the ritual, Umbra had to sacrifice the lives of several of her own clanmates, those who had trusted her as their leader. She had no time to warn them or seek another option; she knew that without that sacrifice, the entire clan would be annihilated. The victory was swift and devastating, but when it was over, the horror of what she had done crushed her.


    What remained was not a glorious victory but a field of bodies, including those she had sacrificed.


    Although her clan survived, the death of so many warriors at Umbra''s hands left an indelible stain on her soul, filled with remorse and loneliness. At that moment, she became the guardian of the clan, the protector of the secrets of the moon and darkness; however, since that day, the distance between her and her people grew. No one else knew the cost of the ritual, apart from the scholars who had died, either from the various sieges the clan had suffered over time or from old age. She knew she could never confess what she had done, that the price for her people''s survival had been too high. Umbra bore that secret like an unbearable burden.


    From that moment on, coldness and isolation became her constant companions. She considered herself unworthy of forming bonds with others, fearing that her presence would only lead them to death. She distanced herself from everyone, even those who revered her, believing she did not deserve their respect. The weight of the sacrifice crushed her, and in her darkest nights, under the moon that had always protected her, she wondered if she would ever be free from the guilt that consumed her.


    Though she became one of the most powerful warriors of the Lunaris, she no longer fought for love of her people but for redemption. She felt she had to protect her clan; otherwise, everything she had done would be in vain. But in her heart, she knew she could never do it. She had lost the ability to love, to trust, and lived with the constant fear that one day her secrets would be revealed.


    Over time, Umbra perfected her skills until she became one of the deadliest warriors in the clan''s history. However, the weight of her past decisions haunted her in every battle, and each life she took in combat only reinforced her regret. Despite being admired and feared, Umbra could never forgive herself for the lives she had sacrificed to save her people.


    Umbra, the child prodigy, had achieved everything her clan could have expected from her, but at the cost of her own humanity. She knew that her life was destined to end in tragedy, that she did not deserve redemption or peace. Yet, she remained resolute, willing to give her life to protect her people; at least, that was how she conditioned herself to keep living, even if it meant accumulating more pain and sacrifices.


    Every battle was a reminder of the lives she had taken, of the faces of those she had lost. But she also knew that if she were to die one day, she would do so with the hope that, in the end, she could find peace in the darkness that she had dominated for so long.


    Every night, under the moon, she remembered the faces of those she had betrayed to secure victory. She vowed to herself that, no matter the cost, she would protect the Lunaris until her last breath, regardless of the consequences. She knew that death always lurked nearby, and deep down, perhaps she hoped it would come soon to free her from the guilt that tormented her.


    The years passed, and Umbra returned to her former position as Leader of the Watchers, for a girl had been born who far surpassed her; the Goddess chose her as the Guardian of the Clan.


    On a full moon night, she looked at her reflection in an ancient river. She looked tired; she was no longer at her best and was beginning to notice white hairs in her hair. Little by little, she realized that she would be unable to fulfill her vow.


    She was ordered to train the girl born into the main family, Mizuki. The reason was simple: there were hardly any talented people left in the clan to instruct her, and those who remained were starting to age or had already died.


    Umbra trained Mizuki throughout her adolescence. After just a few years, the young girl managed to surpass her. In their last fight, Umbra tried to keep up with Mizuki, but she simply couldn''t. She managed to hold on until the end, but she understood that was her limit. She, better than anyone, understood her own body; her sharp mind revealed to her that the seconds of delay between Mizuki''s reactions and her own were growing larger every day.


    The power of that girl was truly incredible. It would be impossible to defeat her at night due to her Gift; even she was no match now.


    In her final years, Umbra faced increasingly powerful enemies, aware that her end might be near. But for her, the only thing that mattered was to fulfill her final vow: to protect her clan, even if it meant sacrificing her own life. What she did not expect was that, in her final battle against the Chief, she would not only give her life but also leave an indelible scar on her enemy, fulfilling her word to the very end with her intelligence and sacrifice, which were her most powerful weapons.


    .


    .


    .


    A few days before the clan was attacked, Umbra was in the Moon Clearing, contemplating her benefactor in the sky.


    Unknown: She is truly beautiful, isn''t she?


    Umbra didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. Just by hearing his footsteps, she could identify him.


    Umbra: I believe my lady Artemis is far more beautiful.


    The man chuckled softly.


    Unknown: You should be careful with what you say. I don''t think your goddess would like to hear that from one of her warriors.


    Umbra: Perhaps... What are you doing here, stranger?


    Unknown: I was enjoying a beautiful view a little while ago, with a... kidnapper? I think... Well, never mind. I was on my way back to the temple assigned to me and saw the Moon Clearing. It caught my attention, so I decided to detour to see it... By the way, you are Umbra, right?


    Umbra: Wow, you''re quite perceptive for a stranger.


    Unknown: I heard about you from Mizuki. You''re almost a legend in this clan.


    Umbra: I see... My lady shouldn''t have wasted her beautiful voice talking about me.


    Unknown: You''re a bit... odd.


    Umbra: I''ve never been told that in all my years of life.


    Unknown: Really? You look quite young.


    Umbra: I am one of the oldest in the clan. Even our goddess cannot stop the passage of time for her warriors.


    Unknown: Huh? One of the oldest? How many years does a warrior of the clan live, on average?


    Umbra: I think between 150 and 300 years... Of course, if they aren''t killed before then.


    The man stood there, mouth agape.


    Unknown: 150 years is already too much! I suppose it''s thanks to your powers that you''ve lived so long, right?


    Umbra: That may be the case...


    Unknown: Did you never have a partner throughout all these years? Though, if I''m not mistaken, I think I''ve heard that the Watchers cannot have offspring due to their positions.


    Umbra: An offspring... I see, that way I could have protected the clan even when I''m no longer around...


    Unknown: Uh... I don''t think an offspring is just for protecting the clan...


    Umbra: What else would an offspring be for, then?


    Unknown: Well... for many things, like to be happy, for example. When I had my son, my life was filled with happiness.


    Umbra: I see... But, who would be interested in an old warrior like me?


    The man looked at me as if he couldn''t believe my words... Does he like old women?


    Unknown: So you consider yourself ugly because of your... old age?


    Umbra: Isn''t that so?


    Unknown: I''ll spare you my opinion on that question... Good night.


    The man turned around and began to walk away.


    Unknown (whispering): I am a faithful person...


    After that, he continued down the path he had come from. How strange... I could smell the essence of Nocturnia on him. There were also strange markings on his body...


    I processed and analyzed all that information in a few seconds...


    I see... I think I understand why Nocturnia would be with this man...


    I took out one of my daggers, manipulated the poison, and replaced it with one that would only make him sleep for a while. I threw it in the direction he had gone, and seconds later, I heard something fall.


    I got up and went to check on him. He was completely asleep. I retrieved my dagger, which had lodged itself in a tree. I had thrown it in such a way that it just grazed him, making the poison take effect. I didn''t want to hurt him, just to put him to sleep.


    I looked around to confirm that there was no one within miles.


    Good... No witnesses, no crime...


    I started to remove his clothes...


    .


    .


    .


    That day, Umbra cast a spell to erase the man''s memories. After finishing her business, she left him near the path he had come from, ensuring that he would be standing until he regained consciousness.


    The man opened his eyes, somewhat confused, but continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    Umbra felt happy; she had perfectly calculated how much to erase from his memory so that he wouldn''t feel that something strange had occurred on his way back.


    She also felt satisfied for daring to do something new...

 32-Ashes of a Dream

    (Robert''s Perspective)


    The sounds of my surroundings slowly woke me up. For a moment, I felt like I was in a dream as I watched the leaves of the trees and experienced a brief instant of peace. But after a few seconds, my mind returned to the reality of the situation.


    It was as if my own mind was telling me that tranquility wasn''t something I should get used to, that I had to stop dreaming and imagining. Maybe I''m being a bit too hard on myself.


    I got up slowly and looked at Alex and Alba, who were eating. Even though I was staring at them, it took me a moment to process that they were really there. When was the last time I could truly rest?


    I felt a bit dazed, maybe because I had rested more than I had in a long time. I headed to a secluded spot among the trees to wash my face with some water I had stored in my backpack. I needed a moment of clarity and focus.


    When I was about to wash my face, I remembered the bandage over my eye. I had forgotten I''d been wearing it all this time. I''m a bit afraid of taking it off because of what happened when I did, so I won''t. I''ll wash my face as best I can.


    Artemis still isn''t responding to me, and since I''m tired of insisting, I''ll leave it for another time. She''s probably upset.


    After a moment, a gentle breeze passed by, and I watched the trees sway softly. I went behind a tree and sat down.


    As I did, I went over my plan again in my mind.


    It is simple: go to the shelter. Years had passed since I abandoned it, I began to recall the reason everything started-the reason I decided to leave my isolation, which, to be honest, felt somewhat comfortable.


    My brother had sent me a letter through his eagle; he was the only person in this world who knew where I was. It took me a few days to read it, to be honest, but after I did, it felt like the path back had been illuminated.


    I didn''t expect to go through everything I''ve been through. I started alone, and now I walk with other people. So many things have happened... For some reason, this bothers me; you never know where you''ll end up. It''s such a stark truth that I started respecting it when it happened to me more than once.


    You''d think there are places you''d never return to or things you''d never do again, but sometimes, for some reason, those things come back, or you end up doing things you once thought were impossible.


    I remember an action movie where the antagonist said that when we tie our shoes at the start of the day, we never imagine how it will end. It wasn''t a particularly philosophical line, honestly, but it was so true that it left me fascinated.


    I just wanted to go to the shelter, and now I have a strange spirit living inside me and I''m traveling with even more peculiar people.


    Sometimes it''s hard for me to process all this madness. I was used to normal things, not things that should only exist in my imagination.


    Maybe I should...


    Suddenly, a splash of water fell on my head, startling me.


    I looked to the side, and there was Alba.


    Alba: You''re really something else; you''ve been sitting there staring into space for five whole minutes.


    Robert: I was in a moment of meditation...


    Alba: I hope you don''t meditate too often, or you''ll get killed sooner or later.


    Wow, what a blunt woman. Talking to her is like talking to a rock. I guess she went through some kind of personality change or something after her friend''s death.


    Robert: It''s certainly not a bad idea.


    Alba looked at me with a hint of doubt.


    Alba: Is something bothering you?


    I suppose I can try to share my thoughts with her indirectly.


    Robert: Have you ever been shocked by seeing things that didn''t exist in your life before?


    Alba paused, thinking for a moment.


    Alba: I''m a little surprised that the people of this world can''t use magic. It must be hard to live like that; they''re so weak...


    It sounds a bit arrogant. Maybe being superior to something makes you talk or think that way.


    Robert: You''re not entirely wrong. That''s precisely why we have to find solutions to our problems in other ways. Have you ever imagined what it would be like not to have the abilities that make you superior?


    Alba: Abilities?


    Robert: You said it yourself yesterday. You''re from a clan and another world, and from what I can see, you have certain traits, don''t you?


    Alba: It''s hard to imagine losing something I was born with. I don''t understand where you''re going with this.


    Robert: Just because someone is born with two legs doesn''t mean they can''t lose them.


    Alba: Are you implying that you want to take away my abilities?


    Robert: Of course not. What kind of person do you think I am? I was just remembering something a friend of mine told me a long time ago. I don''t know if he''s still alive, but he had a very different way of thinking.


    Alba: Did he tell you that taking away others'' abilities is the right way to do things?


    Robert: He told me that opening our minds leads us to find new paths. Of course, he was referring to the scientific field. There''s never just one way to do something or to find a solution.


    Alba: Even if they found new weapons to attack the mages, they''ll always be weak. You know that, don''t you?


    Hmm, I like that she''s a bit naive.


    Robert: You might be right, but I''d recommend not underestimating others.


    Alba: Your way of talking is starting to irritate me.


    Robert: You''re right; I should stop spouting nonsense. I''d better get ready for us to leave.


    Alba: I never said I''d leave with you right away.


    Robert: Last night, you agreed.


    Alba: I have to go back for her.


    Robert: Do what you need to do, Alba. I won''t stop you. We''ll give you what we can; we''ll leave after I eat and get everything ready.


    Personally, I doubt she''ll find her friend''s body.


    Some time passed as I finished eating and preparing everything, and then we got ready to leave.


    We gave Alba some provisions. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing.


    We stopped on the trail before parting ways and looked at each other.


    Robert: I hope you stay safe; there are many beasts in these areas.


    Alba: I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for everything; I won''t forget you.


    Alba extended her hand to give me a handshake.


    Alba: By the way, who were you looking for at the camp? Maybe I know them.


    I reached out my hand to shake Alba''s.


    Robert: Her name is Samantha. We got separated a while ago, and I''m looking for her.


    Suddenly, a distant cloud began to rumble. It seemed another storm was coming... Just our luck with this rainy season.


    I noticed that Alba still hadn''t let go of my hand.


    Robert: Alba?


    Alba: Looks like it''s going to rain soon... Sorry, I don''t remember anyone named Samantha, though maybe I''d recognize her by her race. There were many different races at the camp.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Robert: She''s an elf.


    I felt like Alba was acting a bit strange, and she still hadn''t let go of my hand.


    Robert: Are you okay, Alba?


    Alba: Sorry, I was trying to remember. My head still hurts.


    She finally let go of my hand.


    Robert: Take it easy, you don''t have to push yourself too hard.


    How strange, she definitely reacted to something. Could it be that she really knows Samantha?


    Suddenly, a few raindrops began to fall.


    Alba: It looks like the rain will complicate the way back. Can I join you?


    How odd, this morning she had changed her mind, and now she wanted to come with us again.


    Clearly, something was strange here. Maybe I''m being paranoid... But we''re in a horrible world that has left me with more than one trauma, so I had to consider all possibilities. What would I do if she attacked us for some reason? She was stronger than us. Although I didn''t want her to realize that I noticed her behavior, I will try to act normal while thinking of a solution.


    Robert: Sure, we don''t have a problem with that.


    Without dragging out the conversation to avoid suspicion, we began to walk.


    We spent the entire afternoon making progress while the rain was still light. I had plotted the route I thought was the safest, and we managed to make good headway. If we kept this pace, we would likely arrive in a few days.


    The rain began to pick up, so we started looking for shelter. We had left the forested area, so it wasn''t easy to find one now, although some trees were still visible in the distance. However, we couldn''t find any place that seemed like a suitable shelter.


    We decided to run through the rain, hoping to find something further ahead. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed something.


    I stopped.


    I guess that''s better than nothing. I saw a small helicopter, destroyed, on top of a group of trees. It was missing its tail, and the cabin was stuck in the branches of a large tree. It was a bit high up, but it seemed well embedded. Hopefully, it doesn''t fall, I thought. I mentioned it to Alba, and she nodded, though with some doubt.


    Since I''m not the best at climbing trees, Alba had to do most of the work to help Alex and me get up.


    After a while, we were all inside the helicopter. It provided good shelter from the rain, but the wind made the rain come in through the open sides, and there was a horrible, stale smell coming from the soldiers'' bodies.


    As a good scavenger, I searched through all their belongings, took the gear I could, and then threw the bodies out of the helicopter.


    I tried to pull something from my backpack to cover one side of the helicopter, but the wind played a nasty trick on me, making it fall...


    Alba said she would go get my backpack. I told her it wasn''t necessary, but she insisted.


    Before going down, the boy handed something to Alba... A strange paper? Why is Alex giving this to someone we met yesterday? What does that letter say?


    Before I could ask, Alba took the scroll and quickly went down... How odd.


    (Perspective of Alba)


    Why did the boy give me a scroll? Does he know how they are used? It''s strange, since we used this type of scroll in our camp. The problem is that, when reading the message, it gets destroyed to prevent confidential information from being leaked. I don''t understand why the boy gave me this.


    Could there be a message from my camp?


    I quickly went down and found Robert''s backpack. Before going back up, I decided to read the scroll.


    .


    .


    .


    Dear Alba...


    Hello...


    I''m not really sure how to write a letter well; I don''t remember the last time I did. Maybe these scribbles I''m making aren''t such a bad start to try to remember... or so I think.


    I was spending time with a little boy in our camp. He asked me to write something that came to mind, and he would do the same so we could exchange them. I suppose it''s an interesting way to pass the time.


    So...


    I''ve been thinking, ever since we fell into that portal, that we really were lucky to survive. We''ve been through so much. I know it sounds strange, but despite being in the middle of a world where only violence and misfortune exist, I''ve enjoyed all those moments with you.


    There are still things we haven''t done. I want to see what our next crazy adventure will be. Curiously, every moment by your side always ends up being special.


    The boy read me a story from this world, since I don''t know how to read the language. I don''t even know how he knows how to read-he''s honestly smarter than me. I''m not good at that sort of thing, but what he said was incredible.


    He said that the stars are incredibly beautiful in this world when you''re close to them. Out of curiosity, I went to check it out on a mountain, and they really are stunning. I''d love to see you look at them in the sky and hear all those dreams you whisper quietly when you think I can''t hear. Apparently, you forget that we''re felines and our senses are sharper.


    The boy also said something about instruments. It caught my attention, so I went to one of the residents who had an instrument and he showed me a guitar from this world. It sounded strange when I played it, but the man, when he did, sounded amazingly good. I promise I''ll learn to play it so I can see your face when I finally manage it, and you clap for me as if I were an artist.


    I know there are things we don''t say to each other. I suppose it''s not necessary for the two of us, but no matter the time or place, I always want to be the person you can trust.


    Although I suppose I should be the one to take the initiative, then I wouldn''t be writing these things...


    I have bad memory... Eh, maybe I should hide this as a reminder. I''d be really embarrassed if you started making fun of me if you found this scroll.


    Maybe in the future, I''ll be able to tell you all these things.


    We still have many adventures to live.


    .


    .


    .


    After that, the letter destroyed itself.


    Because... why, why, why? Saga, wait... you have to come back to fulfill all those dreams, right...? So come...


    That pain began to transform. Her sadness, initially deep and overflowing, turned into a dark and bitter feeling, something she had never felt with such intensity. The image of Saga dying in her arms, with her unable to do anything, pierced her mind like a poisonous thorn. The letter spoke of dreams, of a life together... and now only ashes of those promises remained.


    Her hands began to tremble, clenching her fists until they almost bled. Desperation turned into an uncontrollable fury, one that grew with every second. Who had taken those dreams from her? Who had decided they didn''t deserve that future? As she read and reread those words in her imagination, her mind slowly clouded with a single purpose: revenge.


    She felt something inside her break, something that could never be repaired. She was no longer the same, the sweet and hopeful girl she once was. That part of her had died with Saga and the letter. All that remained was the void, an abyss that filled with resentment and madness.


    Alba''s gaze changed, becoming cold, almost unrecognizable. The trust and attitude that had once been in her eyes had vanished, replaced by a sinister determination. Perhaps that letter had unleashed something in her that she could never contain.


    (Robert''s Perspective)


    It had been a while, and Alba still hadn''t returned. I started to worry; she''d been out for about 10 or 15 minutes, and it was beginning to get dark. I carefully leaned out, making sure not to fall, and looked down. There was no one there-only my backpack lying next to the bodies of the soldiers I had thrown.


    I looked around the area, but I couldn''t see her... Hmm... I had a really bad feeling. I think I need to go down and check the situation. It''s possible something attacked her, and we didn''t notice because of the rain''s noise.


    Before going down, I prepared myself. I told Alex to look for some things in the helicopter while I went back.


    It took me about six minutes to climb down because I''m a bit afraid of heights.


    When I got to the bottom, I noticed footprints in the ground, starting to fade due to the heavy rain.


    Damn it... At night, this environment gives me chills. It wasn''t completely dark yet, but it was dark enough to scare me.


    I moved quickly to avoid losing the trail of footprints, which were nearly gone.


    After walking for a while, I saw a trail of blood, though the rain was washing it away.


    I continued cautiously.


    I reached a small slope, and what I saw left me a little shocked. There was a person kneeling, surrounded by six bodies...


    What should I do? I don''t feel good about approaching someone surrounded by six bodies, but from what I can see, none of them are Alba...


    Could that kneeling person be...?


    I carefully climbed down and circled around the kneeling figure to see their face... It was Alba.


    Robert: Alba?


    She was covered in blood. Before I could approach, one of the bodies managed to get up and, in a swift motion, threw a knife at Alba, striking her in the face.


    I drew my weapon and shot the person in the head. They dropped instantly.


    I quickly moved to Alba to assess her condition.


    She was still alive... but the knife was lodged in her cheek. There wasn''t much I could do here. I needed to get her back to the helicopter.


    I tried talking to her, but she was in shock, as if her mind was in another world while her body remained here. I had to lift her carefully; she wasn''t moving at all. It felt like carrying a lifeless body, bleeding heavily from the cheek.


    I started carrying her, step by step.


    Blood continued to flow from her cheek.


    What the hell really happened? How could she have gone for my backpack and ended up surrounded by six bodies and in this state? The only thing that makes sense is that she was attacked and defended herself, but I don''t understand why she''s in shock. She didn''t even react when she was attacked and still hasn''t. Did they give her something to leave her like this? I also noticed she was wearing a piece of the armor that had been in my backpack.


    Good thing I grabbed one of the weapons from the dead soldiers.


    I reached the helicopter and shouted. Alex peeked out, and I asked him to throw me a rope.


    Alex found one and tossed it down. Since Alba was in shock, I planned to tie her up and climb back up to pull her like a puppet.


    I hope she''s not too heavy.


    After ensuring she was securely tied, I climbed up to the helicopter and started pulling her up with Alex, being extra careful. The last thing we needed was for the helicopter to fall off this tree.


    We managed to get her inside. I immediately began examining her. I opened her mouth slightly to assess the situation.


    Sure enough, the knife was lodged in her cheek but hadn''t damaged her tongue or any deeper areas. She was incredibly lucky it was a small knife.


    I asked Alex to hand me the first aid kit from the helicopter. These types of helicopters usually have one. I know because I used to pilot one, and that''s why I told Alex to look for these supplies before we went out to search for Alba. Soldiers always use them-at least, that''s how it was in my time. Alex found the kit and gave it to me. I started figuring out how to treat the wound.


    I grabbed some sterile gauze and dampened it with clean water.


    I gently pressed the gauze against the wound to stop the bleeding immediately. The pressure provided brief relief, but as soon as I removed the gauze, the pain returned sharply, making Alba grit her teeth.


    It''s good to see she''s reacting to the pain, but she''s still staring into the void.


    Robert: First things first.


    I grabbed the iodine bottle.


    With precision, I cleaned the wound, ensuring there was no dirt or debris left behind after removing the knife.


    Once the wound was clean, I took a bandage from the kit and carefully wrapped it around Alba''s cheek.


    Robert: Looks like it didn''t hit anything vital.


    I sighed with relief, feeling tense but somewhat reassured.


    Although I can''t be sure everything is fine. For now, this will have to do.


    Finally, I finished bandaging her and stayed by her side, looking at the wound with concern.


    My head throbbed from overthinking the situation and everything I noticed. I think the best thing to do is wait for her to come to and tell us what happened. She still kept staring into space and didn''t react when I spoke to him.


    For now, I''ll keep watch on this dark night...

 33-Shadows Among Bullets

    The light was beginning to peek out from the distant sky. I felt a slight sense of relief as I saw it. I know it doesn''t really mean anything, but it was far better than the overwhelming darkness of the night. After saving Alba, the rest of the night passed without incident. The rain had stopped, and she seemed more stable. At some point, she fell asleep. Before that, she wasn''t talking and remained trapped in her state of shock. That behavior is frustrating. I have no idea what happened to her, and I suspect that even when she regains her senses, she''ll refuse to talk. However, leaving last night''s events unanswered doesn''t sit well with me.


    Maybe I''m overthinking it, but ever since we found her, everything about her has been strange: her reactions, her attitude... If I''m honest, I don''t want to stay with her. I feel like, sooner or later, she''s going to put us in danger.


    But I don''t know how to get rid of her.


    Maybe the solution is simpler than I imagine: just telling her directly that I don''t want her to stay with us.


    However, what truly terrifies me is her reaction. I''m sure she was the one who killed all those people last night.


    The only way to get rid of her and not be afraid is... to kill her.


    For that, I need to catch her off guard. Maybe this is the best moment: one shot to the head, and it would all be over.


    However, something about that decision unsettled me.


    How will Alex react if I do it?


    I shouldn''t care. He has to understand that I''m doing this for our own good. Even though Alba hasn''t harmed us directly, you don''t need to be a genius to see how unstable she is.


    What should I do?


    I need to make a decision I won''t regret later.


    I looked at Alba and Alex. Both were still fast asleep.


    Alex had fallen asleep holding her, clinging to her as if she were his only refuge.


    Why is Alex so close to her? What did that strange letter he gave her say?


    To be honest, I searched Alba''s body for the letter while she was unconscious, but she didn''t have anything on her. That means she must have thrown it away or dropped it somewhere. Curiously, everything that happened to Alba last night occurred after Alex gave her that strange letter.


    Is it just a coincidence, or did it actually have something to do with everything that''s happened...?


    With a sigh, I drew my weapon and aimed at Alba''s head from where I stood.


    I shouldn''t worry so much about my actions. The world isn''t what it used to be; everything has changed. This is normal now... There are no right or wrong paths. There are only paths that lead us somewhere.


    My fingers began to slowly press the trigger...


    "It''s for the best," my mind kept repeating. Prevent a disaster before it happens. But even after all these years, I''m still a person with feelings, no matter how much I hate to admit it. Something inside me tells me it''s wrong to do this.


    I don''t understand this feeling. I''ve never hesitated to kill a mage... So why this uneasiness now? Why this doubt with her?


    She doesn''t belong in this world.


    Maybe this strange feeling has to do with Alex. I think I''m afraid he''ll hate me.


    With each passing second, my anxiety grew, and though I kept pressing the trigger, my doubts paralyzed me.


    Then, just as I was about to shoot, a voice shattered my uncertainty.


    Artemis: It seems you''re not so different from a wild animal in the forest.


    It was Artemis. I never thought I''d say this, but hearing her voice brought me an unexpected sense of relief. For a brief moment, my heart was filled with peace and calm.


    I put the weapon away and spoke softly into the air.


    Robert: Why are you showing up now?


    Artemis: I''m always here, watching you.


    Robert: That''s not what I meant. I want to know why you decided to appear at this exact moment.


    Artemis: I was curious about the actions you were taking. Why do you want to kill her? I thought you were different.


    Robert: You have the wrong impression of me. Besides, if you''ve really been watching me, you should know why I''m doing this.


    Artemis: She hasn''t harmed you this whole time. I think you''re letting paranoia take control.


    I wanted to agree with her, but reality isn''t that simple... Something deep inside me told me my instincts weren''t wrong.


    Robert: I think you''re ignoring a lot of things by saying that. Even you should know she''s unstable.


    Artemis: Precisely why you should help her stabilize. Otherwise, why did you save her instead of letting her die?


    Her words hit me like a hammer. She had struck an important point. Why did I save her if I''m now considering killing her...? No... I can''t let myself be swayed by Artemis''s arguments. The circumstances were different when we decided to save her.


    Now everything has changed. Her behavior has become strange, her reactions unpredictable, and too many abnormal things have happened since she appeared. I''m not na?ve enough to simply help her without thinking about the consequences. My safety will always be my priority.


    That''s what I''d like to tell myself, but reality isn''t that simple. Alex is here. I want to protect him. I can''t ignore that her presence complicates everything.


    She could hurt Alex at any moment, and that''s something I can''t allow.


    Robert: I never thought a priestess of your caliber could be so na?ve. It''s obvious you''ve never left that temple of yours.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced through my head, as if someone were hammering directly into my skull.


    Artemis: Watch your words, animal. My patience with you grows thinner by the day, so you''d better stop provoking me.


    Robert: If you intend to kill us, do it already. Your empty threats concern me far less than what''s happening right now. And if you can''t accept reality, that''s not my problem.


    Artemis: You''re a pathetic excuse for a living being.


    Robert: Stop wasting time insulting me and think for a second. It''s obvious that girl is hiding something, and it might be related to the person I''m looking for. That makes it even worse, because it means she''s deliberately avoided telling us, even after I asked her directly.


    The pain began to fade little by little, and Artemis finally fell silent.


    I can''t help but think how annoying she is. She talks like a teenager who''s never faced the realities of the world.


    Damn it... All of this is pushing me to my limit. I hate feeling like I have no control over what''s happening. It''s frustrating not having a clear picture of everything going on around me.


    Why do so many things happen around me without me noticing? It''s as if I have no control over my own life.


    Artemis wasn''t helping either with her comments and na?ve ideals.


    I need to think...


    I tried to analyze the situation, but my mind was clouded. The exhaustion from lack of sleep wouldn''t let me focus.


    Hmm... To stop overthinking it, I decided it wasn''t the right time yet. I needed to observe how things unfolded and evaluate her behavior.


    For now, the most sensible thing to do would be to take things slowly, one step at a time.


    Robert: Uh... Sorry for the way I spoke to you.


    Artemis: Well... Now you decide to apologize? You''re really one of a kind.


    Robert: I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m frustrated and stressed with everything happening with Alba. It infuriates me not being able to understand why things happen around me or how they even come to be.


    Artemis: I don''t think you should obsess over controlling everything around you. It''s impossible. I understand that you see the girl as a threat, but... have you considered how she would feel if you abandon or betray her?


    Robert: And what if none of that matters to her? What if her actions end up causing an irreparable disaster?


    Artemis: If you keep thinking that way, you''ll only attract trouble. Your own insecurities will make those things happen.


    Robert: This has nothing to do with energy or superstitions. It''s simply reality.


    Artemis: So, does your "reality" tell you that killing her is the most logical solution?


    Robert: My reality tells me that, as things stand, she''s a danger. She''s hiding something, and I can''t ignore it. Besides, this world has been at war for years. I don''t know if you remember, That forces me to be more cautious. I can''t afford blind trust. Do you understand?


    Artemis: Let''s make a deal. Help her. If at any point she causes problems or endangers what you care about, I''ll give you all my power without restrictions. I''ll follow your orders, even if it means stopping her.


    Robert: Weren''t you already supposed to be giving me all your power?


    Artemis: Hmm... What I mean is, when you can access all my power, I''ll help you without hesitation. Without me, you''d already be dead a long time ago.


    I thought that, in the end, even if Artemis didn''t accept it or didn''t want to, she would be forced to help me. But at least it seemed better for her to do it willingly rather than out of obligation.


    Robert: Fine, I hope I don''t regret believing your words, Artemis.


    Artemis: Don''t worry, I''m always right.


    The conversation ended there. Some time passed before Alex started moving, and shortly after, Alba opened her eyes.


    Robert: How are you feeling, Alba?


    She didn''t respond with words, but her eyes met mine, and she nodded softly.


    Robert: I''m going to check your wound.


    Carefully, he began removing the bandage covering Alba''s mouth and cheek, trying not to hurt her.


    Robert: Your tongue isn''t damaged, though... the wound will leave a significant scar. Try to speak, please.


    Even though I asked her to speak, Alba didn''t utter a single word.


    Robert: Alba, I need you to tell me what happened last night. You almost died at the hands of some strange people yesterday.


    Alba looked at me intently. Something was different about her since the previous night; something had changed in her gaze, as if something inside her had shifted.


    Despite my insistence, Alba didn''t respond.


    How annoying. She probably isn''t going to speak.


    Robert: Let''s leave the topic of talking for later. Can you at least keep nodding your head?


    After a pause during which she observed me carefully, she finally did.


    From that moment on, Alba limited herself to listening and nodding, without saying a single word.


    I was about to place a small bandage to cover the wound on her cheek without covering her entire mouth. However, Alba had already re-bandaged her mouth on her own...


    I guess if she''s not going to speak, it doesn''t matter if she does that.


    It was strange not being able to talk with either of my two companions. On top of that, I couldn''t talk to Artemis without being labeled a lunatic.


    Why, if she''s inside me, can''t I just talk to her mentally?


    Questions like that keep me up at night sometimes.


    Even though the subject annoyed me, I decided to keep moving forward. There wasn''t much left to reach the abandoned capital; we''d probably arrive in the late afternoon or evening.


    After getting some food with Alba and Alex''s help, we prepared to leave.


    By the way, before departing, I managed to slip away with the excuse of needing to take care of something personal and went to check the area where Alba had killed that strange group. I discovered some rather disturbing things, but I decided not to mention anything for now.


    After that, we set off toward the shelter.


    The journey was surprisingly quiet, with no incidents, which I considered a miracle and a blessing. Time seemed to be on our side, and finally, after so many hardships, we were nearing the capital. Although we were still in a rural area surrounded by forests, I could see the city in the distance. We came across several abandoned houses, overgrown with weeds, showing the effects of time. The rain had returned as well.


    I wanted to keep moving forward since the shelter was within sight, but I thought it would be better to spend the night before making contact with the shelter staff. We had managed to arrive as I had predicted-though a bit later-but at least the rain had only just started, so it wouldn''t be a major problem.


    We decided to sleep in one of the houses nestled in the wilderness.


    I told Alba about the place where we would spend the night, and she simply nodded.


    Since I had gone a day without sleep, I asked Alba to keep watch. She nodded without hesitation. Deep down, I hoped she didn''t plan to kill me while I slept.


    The night passed without incident. Upon waking, I went outside to check the situation. In the distance, I could still make out the remnants of the abandoned capital.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It had stopped raining, and the sun was beginning to set.


    At last, we had arrived. The journey had been incredibly long, and now I could finally meet other humans... But wait, Alba isn''t a normal human. I need to find a way to hide her true identity.


    If they see her peculiar features, they''ll kill her-and me too.


    Distrust is an unavoidable rule in the shelter, sadly.


    It had been a good idea to decide to spend the night before making contact with the shelter.


    An idea occurred to me, simple but possibly effective. I don''t know if it will work, but I''m willing to try.


    My plan was to find a cap for Alba. That way, if she removes her hood, her ears won''t be visible. As for her tail... I can only pray that luck will help me hide it well.


    Obviously, she always keeps it hidden, but you never know.


    They shouldn''t suspect anything. In this war, we''ve never encountered demi-humans-at least not during my time in service. If they captured a demi-human while I was away, that would be the worst possible outcome.


    Since they might recognize her features.


    The mages I killed and captured weren''t demi-humans, and now I understand why-they''re discriminated against. At least that''s what the concentration camp made clear to me.


    As we approached the city, I searched several houses with the group to find a cap and some useful supplies.


    It wasn''t hard to find what I was looking for.


    I feel a bit guilty about the idea of trying to sneak Alba and the boy into the shelter. I mean, they''re not from this world. Wouldn''t that be like inviting the enemy into your home? One mistake, and everything will be a disaster. We''d be exterminated.


    There''s still time to get rid of her.


    The boy will be easier to hide.


    In reality, her presence is only bringing me misfortune. Now that I think about it, if they discover her, they''ll brand me a traitor and kill me.


    I approached Alba, removed her hood, and, after a brief moment of hesitation, placed the cap on her head.


    I''m aware of the promise I made to Artemisa... But...


    I think the best thing to do is tell her to go her own way.


    We left the house we had been scavenging in.


    Robert: Alba, I think it''s best if...


    Unknown: Don''t move!


    A group was pointing their weapons at us.


    I see, they''re guards.


    Unknown: Identify yourselves!


    Robert: Former Lieutenant Colonel Robert Blake.


    Unknown voice: Lieutenant Robert? I haven''t heard of you...


    Unknown 2: Relax, I know him. It''s been a while, "Former Lieutenant Robert."


    A man emerged from the back of the group. He removed his mask, and I could see his face.


    Robert: It''s been a while, David. I suppose age catches up with everyone. At least now you have more presence.


    David: It''s hard to take those words seriously coming from an old fossil like you.


    David approached, and we shook hands before giving each other a big hug.


    David: I thought you were dead all this time.


    Robert: I''ve been hiding on the other side of the city.


    David: Eric told me recently that you were still alive and heading this way. By the way, who are your companions? Did you have a child?


    What a dilemma... I''m torn about getting rid of her, and David asks me that. Should I keep up the act? I see... David''s giving me a hand here. With him around, it''d be easy to get through without the guards noticing. But... I don''t know... Damn, what do I do?


    Robert: Well...


    Suddenly, Alba approached with the boy holding her hand, both of them greeting David with a gesture. What were those two doing?


    David: Nice to meet you, I''m David, a friend of Robert. Can''t you speak?


    Alba loosened her bandage, revealing the large wound on her cheek caused by the knife that had gone through it.


    David: Oh, I see. I hope you recover soon. And the boy, can''t he speak either?


    Robert: No, he has an autism-related condition that prevents him from speaking, but he''s very smart.


    What the hell? Why am I playing along with these two?


    Artemisa: You should stop worrying about unnecessary things and just accept the situation.


    It''s not just about accepting the situation; the real issue is whether I''ll regret this later.


    David: Well, we can keep talking inside the shelter, guys.


    David then approaches me to talk more privately.


    David: I suppose, since you''ve been away for years, you''re a bit out of the loop, Robert.


    Robert: Did I miss something?


    David: After the initiation of the Doctor''s project, we achieved significant advances in various types of weaponry, as you might already know.


    Robert: I think I remember the prototype for anti-magic bullets.


    David: Exactly, but that was just the beginning. Later, they developed melee weapons and different kinds of anti-magic uniforms. Plus, thanks to that, they started creating devices to detect mages'' mana, which will make the base even safer.


    Robert: I see. That''ll be a big help. I wish they''d developed those devices back when they sent us on missions.


    David: Fighting mages the way we did was insane in itself. The fact that we''re still alive only proves what we''re capable of.


    Robert: Is the new generation of soldiers better than ours?


    David: Hmm, I couldn''t say for sure. They''re proficient with the new devices but rely on them quite a bit. I don''t think that''s a bad thing; after all, they''re tools. But if we''re talking about physical abilities, we might still be superior. Although, the Doctor had already started developing some sort of exoskeletal armor to compensate for that deficiency while continuing to train their bodies.


    Robert: I see, soon we''ll be able to counterattack.


    Artemisa: Robert...


    It struck me as odd that Artemisa was speaking to me again, but unfortunately, I couldn''t respond to her; if I did, I''d sound crazy.


    Why can''t I communicate with her mentally? If there''s any logic in this world, I should be able to, right?


    Artemisa: Robert, there''s a problem... If what that human said is true, then those devices will activate, because you now have mana in your body.


    I paused for a moment.


    I had completely forgotten about that detail Artemisa had mentioned.


    Robert: David, does the entrance we''re going through have devices to detect mana?


    David: Yes, are there any issues?


    I took David aside and briefly explained my situation.


    David: I see... So, the only thing left for me to do is eliminate you...


    David quickly drew his gun and aimed it at my head.


    I looked at him with an expression of boredom.


    David: You know, at least you could react a little... But what you''re telling me is really dangerous. If they find out you have mana, they''ll capture you, subject you to experiments, and torture you to get you to reveal how you got it.


    Robert: Can you do something about it?


    David: Hmm... Eric didn''t tell me you were this troublesome... Let''s see... I know another route, but once you enter, you should know there are already several devices that can detect mana. You can''t stay here for more than a day if you want to survive, Robert.


    Robert: I understand. By the way, won''t your team complain?


    David: Not for now. It''s best if you get in and out as quickly as possible. It gives me a headache having to explain everything to them.


    We began walking around the old city. After a while, we reached a destroyed house; only half of the roof was still standing.


    David explained to me that there were different teams assigned all over the city. Since he knew where I was going to arrive, thanks to my brother, he volunteered to monitor that area. However, we had to be cautious with the other teams since they weren''t so friendly.


    They couldn''t keep the entire city under surveillance yet due to a lack of personnel, which made the surveillance inefficient.


    The creation of mana-detection devices is a blessing for them.


    David: It''s this way.


    We moved through the rubble for about 30 minutes until we reached what seemed like a cave.


    However, there was an impressive light ahead. I couldn''t see clearly, but when we exited the cave, I found myself facing the metropolis. I hadn''t seen it in many years. Apparently, it had expanded even further. It was incredible.


    David: Alright, for now, the best thing is for you three to change your robes for these robes.


    David threw me some robes from the city.


    David: It''s better if you wear clothes from inside here.


    Robert: Don''t you guys wear the wizard robes like before? These look pretty old.


    David: We do, but outside the city. Inside, we don''t, to avoid infiltrations. And if someone were to infiltrate, almost the entire city has mana-detection devices, so it wouldn''t be easy to get in without being detected. Well, not the entire city, but most of it, since the discovery of these devices is recent.


    I see.


    David: Anyway, let''s go. Eric is waiting for us.


    We walked through incredibly specific paths, carefully avoiding the devices and guards. To be honest, it would be impossible to pass without David knowing the exact locations of where the devices are and where they aren''t. However, as he himself says, once the entire city has these devices, no mage will be able to enter without being detected.


    We reached a somewhat rundown house and entered.


    David: It''s impressive how this house still looks the same on the outside.


    Eric: I''m starting to think it was a mistake to give you one of my best whiskies.


    Robert: I see you haven''t lost your taste for alcohol.


    Eric: Robert? Bro, how are you?


    Eric quickly stood up and gave me a tight hug.


    Eric: Look at you, what''s happened? You''re older than ever.


    Robert: I highly doubt you can say that being the older one of the two.


    Eric: Personally, I think David looks older than both of us.


    David: I''m younger than both of you!


    Eric: Anyway, come in, I need to talk to both of you. Then I''ll ask who''s with you, Robert.


    I asked Alba and Alex to stay and wait in the chairs.


    David told his team they could continue their work, and he would take care of the rest.


    Robert: By the way, why are your men so obedient?


    David: They all owe me a favor.


    Eric: How scary...


    I quickly gathered with Eric and David in a room.


    Eric: It took you a while to get here, Robert.


    Robert: We had some setbacks on the way here.


    Eric: I noticed that. Look, I know this might seem rushed, but I''ll get straight to the point: Michael is alive.


    What?


    Robert: Eric, if you made me come here to tell me this joke, I''ll cut ties with you.


    Eric: I''d surprise myself if I did that, to be honest.


    Robert: Why are you telling me this?


    Eric: About six weeks ago, an exploration team went toward a disturbance detected to the northwest of the city. The reports said that two mages were fighting, but then they disappeared due to a strong explosion that damaged much of the area. The strange thing is that they didn''t find their bodies, although they managed to take some photos before they vanished in the middle of the explosion.


    Eric showed me the photos... Impossible... The image showed a fairly mature young man with the same features as Michael...


    Robert: Eric, it could just be a mage with a face similar to Michael''s.


    Eric: That''s what I thought at first, but look closely at the photo.


    I looked at the photo more carefully.


    Robert: I see... I had forgotten.


    The man in the photo was wearing a necklace that my wife gave to Michael on his last birthday. I had made that necklace for Erika on our last anniversary... Erika gave it to our son...


    Could it be a coincidence? To be honest, I don''t think so. It would be impossible for someone else to have that necklace unless it''s my son. I looked at the photo a bit more carefully; it''s not very clear, but if everything is correct, it should be him.


    Assuming that''s the case, I don''t know how he''s alive, and I don''t know why he can use magic. I guess if I manage to find him, I can ask him.


    Robert: I''ll go look for him.


    Eric: I like your attitude, but before you go, at least share a little with me. It''s been years since I''ve seen you.


    Robert: Didn''t they say we should leave the city as quickly as possible?


    Eric: You certainly need to leave quickly, but it doesn''t necessarily have to be right now; you can do it later, in a few hours. I want to drink a little with you.


    Robert: You really never change.


    David: Well, I think I''ve already fulfilled my purpose here.


    Eric: Where are you going? You should join us for a drink too.


    David: I thought your brotherly reunion required more privacy.


    Eric: You''re like a brother now, come with us.


    David and I sighed at the same time.


    Robert: I''ll be back in a bit.


    I told Alba and Alex that. I obviously warned them not to leave under any circumstances, and Alba understood.


    We started walking toward a bar that David and Eric knew.


    As we walked, I could see part of the city we had reached.


    It didn''t look bad, but then we took a few alleyways and went down some stairs for about 10 or 15 minutes, before entering a very different area.


    The streets were full of people, and the shops were buzzing with activity. Some offered food, others drinks, but everything was covered by an air of neglect. Cleanliness and hygiene didn''t seem to be priorities in this part of the city.


    I had always found it interesting that there was a zone like this beneath an underground city. It felt as though we were still living on the surface.


    Despite the war, the old customs remained intact. People still gathered to pass the time, seeking a spark of normalcy amid the chaos.


    I looked around, nostalgic. This was what I remembered from my old home.


    Robert: This place still looks as abandoned as ever.


    I commented, crossing my arms as I watched the hustle and bustle.


    David: They haven''t paid attention to this area.


    David replied, adjusting his jacket as he surveyed the surroundings.


    David: But once they finish installing the remaining detection devices, they''ll probably clean it up. For now, it''s just like you see it.


    Eric, always pragmatic, added:


    Eric: That, and you know the people above don''t really like this part of the city.


    Robert: It''s impressive that social strata still exist.


    I murmured, a mix of disbelief and resignation in my voice.


    Eric let out a light laugh, laden with irony.


    Eric: Maybe it''s part of our nature. Since the beginning of time, we''ve always had some kind of hierarchy.


    While they spoke to me, I couldn''t help but feel disconnected. This place had changed... but at the same time, it was still the same.


    As we walked through the streets, David and Eric guided me with precision, avoiding any places with mana detectors. Although some had already been installed in certain areas, for the most part, this part of the city remained unmonitored.


    Finally, we reached a bar. Outside, a group of people chatted animatedly, others drank, and some simply passed by. Inside, the atmosphere was just as lively: laughter, music, and conversations mingled in the air, heavy with tobacco and liquor.


    David led the way, taking us to a corner behind the bar where there was a door. We entered, and there awaited a secluded table, as if it had been specially reserved for us. We sat down.


    Without wasting any time, we ordered some beers.


    We took off the hoods we had been using to keep ourselves anonymous. We didn''t want to attract unwanted attention or raise suspicions.


    Eric: So?


    Eric broke the silence, resting his elbows on the table and looking at me expectantly.


    Eric: I''m expecting a good story from you, Robert.


    Robert: Am I your gossip source now?


    I replied with an ironic smile.


    Eric: I''m sure your gossip is better than anything around here.


    He responded with a hearty laugh.


    David leaned forward, his eyes shining with curiosity.


    David: I also want to know what''s been going on with you these years... and, of course, details about the trip.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of their gazes.


    Robert: Well...


    Maybe letting it all out for once isn''t such a bad idea.


    I took a long sip of my beer, letting the bitter liquid calm my anxiety. I began recounting my journey, although inside, I hesitated about mentioning Samantha. I knew it sounded completely insane... even to me. Should I really tell them every detail?


    "Well, they''re my brother and my old friend," I thought. "I''ll trust this will go well."


    With every word, I unraveled the events: the decisions I made, the risks I took, and the things that happened along the way. I didn''t leave anything important out.


    When I finished, both of them exchanged looks, and the silence that followed was so heavy that I almost preferred they didn''t say anything.


    Eric broke the tension with a question I wasn''t expecting:


    Eric: So you fell in love with a being from another world?


    Robert: Hey, I never said I fell in love with anyone.


    I replied, a little more defensive than I intended.


    David raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms.


    David: But you went into a concentration camp just to save her sister, then you searched for her all the way to a non-human camp, and on top of that, you lost her sister... I don''t think she''s exactly going to be happy if she meets you. But what I''m saying is, no one with a shred of sense would do what you did for a mage.


    Robert: I thought helping her would be good. She could give us information about beings from another world.


    I said, trying to sound reasonable.


    Eric let out a dry laugh, leaning on the table.


    Eric: Yeah... That reason isn''t bad, practically speaking. But are you telling me that your only motivation to care and go after that "person" was for the good of the world? Because, if I remember correctly, your reason for leaving in the first place was that you had lost all hope in this world.


    His words hit with precision.


    Eric: David might buy that argument... But I know you, Robert. I know why you really abandoned us. So it doesn''t make sense that you''re looking for that person if you didn''t feel something for her.


    Eric stared at me intensely, his tone growing more serious.


    Eric: You need to realize that what you''re feeling is dangerous. Even if she cooperates, it''s still a huge risk. One mistake, and we''re doomed.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of his reasoning.


    I see... So that''s it. Eric was right. But why do I feel something for her? It doesn''t make sense.


    Eric: Ignoring that part, I have to admit, you surprise me. Aside from Erika, I never thought you''d fall in love again in your life.


    His words hit a forgotten corner of my soul. Erika... She will always be the only woman I ever loved. So why...?


    David: Who''s Erika?


    Eric: Robert''s wife. She passed away before the war started. I still have a photo of her in our family album in case you ever want to see it; I took it from our house before everything fell apart.


    Does he still keep photos?


    Eric: Anyway, it was a good story, all things considered. But it''s time to go; you need to prepare for the night departure.


    We stood up and started leaving the bar.


    As we crossed the door, Eric''s words still echoed in my mind, planting doubts I couldn''t ignore.


    That''s when I bumped into someone. It was another hooded figure, and we both almost lost our balance. Before I could apologize, an unexpected breeze slipped between us, barely lifting our hoods. It was only for an instant, but enough to glimpse something: I saw a lock of brown hair.


    Something inside me froze, but when I saw her hair, I snapped out of my illusion. For a moment, I thought it was her.


    I was about to keep walking when that person murmured an apology in a low voice. It was an insignificant word, but the tone and cadence were unmistakable. It was her.


    My heart raced, and a whirlwind of emotions took over me. Even though her face was still covered and her hair was a different color, a subtle scent reached me. It was a mixture of herbs, a fragrance I always associated with her.


    God... I felt like my heart was going to burst from how hard it was pounding.


    Why was she here? Could it be a bad trick from the beers?


    With my chest tight, I decided to take the risk. I whispered her name, my voice barely trembling.


    The figure stopped dead in her tracks. Slowly, she turned on her heels, and just as she was about to remove her hood...


    The echo of a gunshot pierced the air.


    The sound of the shot froze us all. Instinctively, we looked in the direction it came from.


    A man had executed a woman with a clean shot to the head.


    Shock barely began to spread through the place when that man, along with others strategically positioned, pulled out assault rifles and aimed at the crowd.


    Eric: Run!


    Chaos erupted in seconds. Gunshots surrounded us, forcing us to crouch and retreat into the bar as best as we could. Outside, the screams quickly drowned out by the roar of gunfire.


    The shooting didn''t stop.


    Eric: David, do you have your weapon?!


    Eric, along with several other bar patrons, started shooting from the windows. The atmosphere was thick with tension, with terror.


    What the hell is going on?


    One by one, some of the patrons fell under the enemy fire, even though we were inside the bar, taking cover.


    Suddenly, the bartender pulled out weapons from under the counter and began tossing them to those who didn''t have one. I grabbed an old rifle and joined the fight, shooting as best as I could. Beside me, the hooded person I had bumped into earlier looked at the rifle I had taken with a mix of surprise and confusion-seemingly unsure how to use it.


    It was then that I noticed something strange: our bullets weren''t doing any damage to the attackers. They hit them but didn''t kill them... Then I noticed, amidst the chaos, that the bullets were bouncing off what appeared to be invisible shields.


    Shit.


    Robert: David, they''re mages!


    David: Damn it... James, the special ammo!


    The bartender nodded, pulling out boxes of anti-magic rounds from beneath the counter.


    When we reloaded with those rounds, everything changed. The bullets pierced the attackers'' shields, and we began to gain ground. The confusion on their faces was evident.


    But their response didn''t take long. Three of them began to concentrate their energy, forming a massive fireball that illuminated the place with an ominous orange light.


    Out of nowhere, mana detection alarms began blaring throughout the place.


    Robert: Shit! Move, we need to get out of here!


    There was no time. The fireball shot directly toward the bar where we were.


    Before I could move, I felt a weight on top of me. The hooded figure jumped toward me, covering me with her body.


    Then, everything vanished in the deafening roar I had never heard before...

 34-Between Chaos and Hope

    I was hearing distant sounds, but I saw nothing¡ªonly darkness. Little by little, the sounds grew nearer. I felt strange, as if I were trapped in an uncomfortable dream...


    Unknown: Robert...


    I think they were calling my name.


    Unknown: Robert...!


    Suddenly, the noise became clear. Someone was shouting my name. In an instant, I woke up.


    I was a bit dazed, but I noticed someone on top of me. I could see a few strands of brown hair.


    Robert: Samantha... (whispering)


    Out of nowhere, a loud explosion was heard near us; it affected both Samantha and me. I felt a terrible pain throughout my body after that explosion.


    Samantha also began to writhe in pain.


    Artemisa: Try to calm down, Robert.


    Artemisa said urgently.


    Artemisa: Your mana circuits are overloaded right now. I''ll try to stabilize them, so try to breathe calmly.


    What the hell did it mean that my circuits were overloaded? I didn''t understand a thing.


    But I did as Artemisa told me; while I breathed calmly, I heard gunshots and explosions all around.


    What had happened? Was the shelter under attack, or was it just this area?


    I peered outside a little to see the situation.


    I see... The soldiers had arrived at the scene and were facing off against the hooded mages. However, some mages were also writhing on the ground in pain, while others were still casting spells or firing.


    Apparently it was some kind of special grenade that only affected people with mana. It must have fallen close enough to affect both Samantha and me.


    We had to get out of here quickly.


    After a moment I managed to calm down a bit; I could see the situation more clearly, although Samantha was still in pain, still holding her head.


    I approached her to try to help her.


    I noticed that one of her arms looked odd... It looked... robotic?


    I had an overwhelming number of questions to ask Samantha, but I had no time to ask them.


    Robert: Samantha, you must calm down. Breathe in deeply and slowly.


    Samantha shouted something at me, but I couldn''t understand her... Why couldn''t I understand her?


    Robert: Samantha, I don''t understand what you''re saying...


    She kept talking, but I couldn''t make sense of any of it... What the heck... I looked at my bracelet and saw that it wasn''t working... Why?


    I looked at Samantha''s other arm, which was still human; she also had her bracelet, but apparently, it wasn''t working either, so she couldn''t understand what I was saying.


    I''m not an expert in these strange, otherworldly devices, but I was almost sure that the earlier explosion had affected the bracelets.


    So I couldn''t communicate with her.


    While I was trying to think, I heard a familiar voice calling for help from beneath some rubble nearby.


    That was David''s voice.


    I told Samantha to wait a second and that I¡¯d be right back. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t understand me, but I signaled with hand gestures; she must have understood something, or at least I hope so.


    I quickly made my way over to where David was, and I began removing the debris and garbage that was on top of him.


    David: Shit... Get me out of here, Robert.


    Robert: I''m getting you out, don''t worry.


    I hadn''t realized that there were actually many people around us calling for help¡ªsome were dead, others injured, and others trapped under rubble.


    I cleared the debris as quickly as I could.


    David: Damn... Where''s Eric... We have to get out of this place; it''s total chaos outside.


    Gunshots and explosions continued relentlessly out there.


    David was rather battered and had difficulty getting up, but he was still alive.


    After getting David out, without wasting any time, we started looking for Eric.


    While we were searching, we didn''t notice that a mage had entered the area. He shot two men who were trying to lift some rubble to help their friends, then he aimed at us¡ªshit... We weren''t going to hide in time, but out of nowhere we heard a shot and the mage fell.


    Eric: You two should watch your backs¡ªyou still have that horrible habit of neglecting them...


    It had been Eric who fired the shot.


    A part of his body was trapped among the bar''s rubble.


    I rushed over with David, and we started clearing debris to help him get out of there.


    But before we could lift Eric, we realized he had something impaled on one side of his abdomen.


    Eric: Oh... This looks pretty bad...


    The wound had started bleeding because of a wrong move we made.


    Eric was trying to be sarcastic while enduring the pain.


    David: We have to get you out of here quickly, Eric, so you''ll have to endure that stake impaled in you.


    Eric: No, I refuse to get up from here. I''d rather die here than suffer that horrible pain.


    Robert: Eric, we have to get out of here; this area has become chaos.


    The shelter''s forces had already arrived and wouldn''t take long to finish off the remaining hooded mages.


    Eric: Shit... All right... Let''s do it.


    Robert: David, you''ll be the guide and bodyguard. That person and I will carry Eric.


    Samantha, who had already recovered, came over to us.


    The two of them looked at her strangely, not understanding why I was trusting and taking an unknown person with us.


    A bit nervous, Samantha hid in her hood and waved her hand.


    I told them I''d explain later and that we needed to leave quickly.


    I signaled Samantha to look.


    I started moving my arms to show her how to help me carry Eric.


    Between Samantha and me, each of us grabbed our own wrist with one hand and the other''s wrist with the other, forming a seat with our arms.


    David helped Eric sit on the makeshift seat we created with our arms, placing his arms over our shoulders.


    Since Eric had a wound in his abdomen, it was ideal to avoid positions that put pressure on that area.


    After that, we began to move.


    We exited through the back of the destroyed bar. David escorted us, directing us toward a somewhat hidden alley.


    We took it and started moving as fast as we could since Eric was bleeding out; David took the lead a bit more, guiding and indicating the different intersections and alleys we needed to take to reach Eric''s house. We ran for about 15 minutes; only two alleys remained before we would reach Eric''s house.


    Out of nowhere, four soldiers appeared from another alley right in front of us and pointed their weapons at us.


    Soldiers: Don''t move!


    We had to carefully lower Eric to the ground and raise our hands as they demanded.


    The soldiers started approaching us.


    I looked at David for a moment; he nodded at me.


    Then I quickly looked at Eric, and he nodded too.


    We were about to do something we swore we''d never do.


    Soldiers: If you move, we''ll kill you without hesitation, so I recommend you cooperate.


    David: I am the guardian of the east entrance.


    David showed his identification.


    Soldier: Why are you all running so fast?


    David: One of my friends was injured in the attack from the slums.


    Soldier: We need to verify the identification of all your friends before we can give first aid to the injured person.


    Three soldiers approached us while the fourth stayed with David.


    Samantha and I were each being watched by a soldier, while another approached Eric.


    Soldier: Show me your identification, so we can help you.


    Eric: Yes, sir, here is my ID.


    Eric reached his hand into the back of his pants, and in a swift movement, he drew his weapon and shot the soldier in the face.


    The shot echoed in the alley and the soldier''s body fell immediately.


    When Eric went to continue firing, his weapon ran out of ammunition.


    I quickly attacked the soldier who was aiming at me.


    Samantha did the same with the other soldier watching her and attacked him.


    David also attacked the soldier with him.


    I swiftly disarmed the soldier who was with me.


    He lunged at me with the fury of someone who had just seen his friend die.


    I reacted on instinct. My body moved without thinking. I raised my arm to block the first blow, feeling the impact shoot through my bone like a whip of pain.


    I didn''t have time to complain.


    The soldier spun on his axis and delivered a low kick, trying to destabilize me. I jumped back, barely managing to keep my balance.


    The soldier gave me no respite. He advanced quickly, throwing a brutal right hook.


    This time, I didn''t dodge.


    I leaned forward and grabbed the soldier''s arm with both hands, twisting his body to use his own momentum against him.


    The soldier wavered but did not fall.


    His training was solid. He regained his stance in a second and delivered a knee strike to my stomach.


    An explosive pain shot through my abdomen.


    For a moment, all the air escaped my lungs.


    The soldier took advantage. He grabbed my neck in a chokehold and began applying pressure.


    I started growling, trying to resist. My muscles tensed as I struggled to free my throat.


    But the soldier''s strength was monstrous.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    My vision began to blur.


    My legs weakened.


    If I didn''t react now, I would die.


    I glanced sideways and saw Eric had crawled over to us; then he pulled out a knife and plunged it into the soldier''s leg.


    The soldier screamed and kicked Eric in the face, leaving him stunned.


    With the last remnants of my energy, I raised my arm and struck the soldier''s stomach with my elbow.


    Once.


    Twice.


    The third strike was definitive.


    The soldier loosened his hold from the impact, and I took advantage.


    I spun forcefully, breaking free from the grip, and struck the soldier''s jaw with all my might.


    The soldier staggered.


    I did not hesitate.


    I leaped onto him, toppling him onto the ground with a tremendous crash.


    We both rolled along the dirty street, grappling, exchanging blows that cracked bones and split lips.


    The soldier shoved one of his fingers into my eye, making me cry out in pain.


    I delivered a quick blow to make him let go.


    In the midst of the rage, I head-butted him in the face, leaving him dazed.


    Then I wrapped my hands around his neck and squeezed with all the anger and desperation I felt.


    The soldier kicked, struggled, trying to break free.


    But I did not relent.


    I squeezed until I felt the body beneath me stop moving.


    Until the trembling ceased.


    Panting, with trembling hands and a sore body, I stood up.


    Samantha and David had both finished their fights.


    There was no time to rest.


    We had to keep moving.


    (Perspective of Samantha)


    The shot still echoed in the alley, but with a quick kick I managed to disarm the soldier; however, he immediately drew his knife and lunged at me.


    I spun on my heels, dodging the first slash, which left the soldier momentarily surprised.


    But the man was fast. Very fast.


    Before I could counterattack, the soldier changed the trajectory of his knife in a fluid movement, directing it toward my side.


    I barely managed to retreat, feeling the breeze of the knife graze my clothes and brush against my skin.


    This fight was not going to be easy.


    The soldier was an expert¡ªa well-trained human. His technique was precise, with no unnecessary movements.


    But I was faster.


    Taking advantage of the enemy''s pause, I spun in the air and kicked his head.


    The soldier raised his arm to block it, but the force of the impact made him stumble.


    Because of that, I got overconfident.


    That was my mistake.


    The soldier feigned a loss of balance and, at the moment I lowered my guard, surged forward with explosive speed, charging at me like a wild animal.


    My body slammed violently into the wall of the alley.


    A sharp pain shot through my back, and for a moment, the air left my lungs.


    The soldier gave me no respite.


    His fist crashed into my abdomen with the force of a hammer, bending me over in pain.


    The pain was so intense that a shiver ran through my body.


    Blood... I tasted the metallic flavor in my mouth.


    The strength of that man was abnormal.


    The soldier tried to land another blow, but still hunched over, I slid to the side quickly.


    I moved my hand like lightning, grabbing the soldier''s wrist before he could react.


    With a swift motion, I twisted his arm to its limit.


    The soldier groaned in pain, but did not give in.


    He twisted his body to free his arm and counterattacked with a kick to my knee.


    The blow was precise.


    My leg buckled from the impact, and for the first time in the fight, I lost my balance.


    The soldier did not waste the opportunity.


    He lunged at me with his knife held high, ready to drive it into my neck.


    For a second, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    But then, my instinct took over.


    At the last moment, I lifted both legs and kicked the soldier''s chest with all my strength.


    The impact sent him flying backward, slamming him violently against the ground.


    Before he could recover, I propelled myself forward, landing on his chest.


    With my hand, I grabbed the soldier''s wrist, forcing him to let go of the knife with brute force.


    But he was still fighting.


    He tried to grab me by the neck with his other hand, but I responded with an elbow strike to his throat.


    The soldier coughed, his body convulsing from lack of air.


    I didn''t wait any longer.


    I grabbed his own knife and, with a swift motion, plunged it into the base of the soldier''s neck, straight into the artery.


    A burst of hot blood covered my face.


    The soldier trembled.


    His gaze turned glassy.


    His body stopped fighting.


    I took a deep breath, my chest rising and falling rapidly.


    For a moment, I stood still, feeling the cold sweat run down my back.


    That human...


    He had been close.


    Too close.


    I couldn''t remember the last time a human had put up such a fight.


    In fact, I didn''t even remember that humans had so much strength and speed.


    I shook my head and got up, wiping the blood from my face with the back of my hand.


    There was no time to hesitate.


    Robert and the other man had finished their fights.


    There was no time to rest.


    We had to keep moving.


    (Perspective of David)


    The initial shot unleashed chaos.


    In a swift maneuver, I disarmed the soldier.


    After that, I reacted instantly, drawing my knife at the same moment the soldier did.


    There were no words.


    No warnings.


    Just movement.


    The soldier attacked first, slashing directly at my neck.


    I dodged by inches, tilting my head back at the last moment. I felt the blade skim my skin¡ªclose enough to send a shiver down my spine.


    I couldn''t give ground.


    I counterattacked with a quick wrist movement, aiming at the soldier''s side.


    The soldier blocked me with his forearm, and the clash of steel against his skin produced a dull thud.


    I injured him.


    But the soldier did not hesitate.


    His next attack came quickly: a stab directly into my abdomen.


    I blocked with my forearm, grunting as the blade tore through my uniform and cut through skin.


    There was no time to think about the pain.


    I responded with a kick to the soldier''s side, feeling the impact against his ribs.


    The soldier stumbled to one side, but instead of retreating, he spun on his axis and thrust forward.


    I barely had time to deflect the attack.


    The soldier''s knife grazed my side, tearing my clothes.


    We both moved quickly, seeking a single lethal blow.


    I advanced with a downward slash.


    The soldier blocked it, but the impact was brutal. The blade scraped his knuckles, and the force of the blow forced him to step back.


    The soldier quickly recovered and advanced, slamming his forehead against mine with a brutal headbutt.


    My skull exploded with pain. My vision blurred for a second, and that moment was enough for the enemy to charge me, knocking me to the alley floor.


    The enemy''s knife descended like lightning.


    I reacted purely on instinct.


    I raised my arm and caught the soldier''s wrist just in time.


    We both grappled on the ground; my muscles were tense, and my teeth were clenched from the effort I was making to keep from being stabbed


    The knife''s edge slowly descended, inch by inch, dangerously approaching my throat.


    I growled in desperation, straining my arm to its limit to stop the knife''s edge.


    I saw the gleam of the blade reflecting the dim alley light.


    I felt a brutal pressure on my arm, as if my tendons were burning from the effort.


    The enemy smiled.


    He wasn''t going to lose here.


    With one last effort, I abruptly twisted my hip and rolled, managing to reverse our positions.


    Now I was the one on top.


    I raised my fist and smashed it against the soldier''s jaw.


    But the enemy did not give up.


    He returned the blow with his free fist, splitting my lip.


    We were both bleeding.


    We were both at our limit.


    But I didn''t waste any time.


    I grabbed the soldier''s head with both hands and slammed it against the ground with all my strength.


    His skull hit the asphalt with a dull crunch.


    The soldier groaned, dazed, but still tried to counterattack.


    He threw a punch at my face, making me stagger.


    But I was used to pain.


    I took the blow without yielding.


    Quickly, I grabbed the knife with both hands and brought it down with all my might.


    The enemy caught my wrist just in time, his fingers pressing fiercely to stop the knife from puncturing his neck.


    But I wasn''t going to stop¡ªno matter if my hands broke, I wasn''t going to let him have his way.


    With a roar, I pushed with all my weight.


    The knife sank inch by inch into the soldier''s flesh.


    He struggled, kicked, tried to break free.


    But the blade kept descending.


    Until it pierced his trachea.


    The soldier convulsed; his breathing turned into a gurgling, choking sound.


    The soldier let out one last gasp.


    Then, his eyes went blank.


    I stood there for a second, breathing with difficulty, my hands still gripping the knife.


    I staggered to my feet, tasting the metallic flavor of blood in my mouth; my body was covered in sweat and blood.


    My chest was rising and falling rapidly.


    My vision was blurred from exhaustion.


    But we couldn''t stop.


    I turned my head, searching for Robert, Eric, and the unknown man.


    The fights were over.


    We had managed to win.


    (Perspective of Robert)


    After finishing off the soldier, I quickly went over to Eric. Apparently, Samantha and David had managed to kill the other soldiers.


    But we had lost too much time; Eric had lost too much blood.


    Eric: Guys, I think I''m going to rest for a moment... Just give me 5 minutes to recover...


    Robert: Shut up and try to stay conscious.


    Eric had a large bloodstain on his abdomen; he was bleeding heavily.


    Robert: David!


    David: I''m here, I''m here. Come on, brother, we''re almost there¡ªyou can''t stay in this alley.


    David and I began wrapping his wound with pieces of our clothing as best we could since he had that thing stuck in his abdomen and we couldn¡¯t remove it.


    Robert: Come on, we have to get him quickly to the house, Samantha!


    I shouted "Samantha!" and signaled her to help us. The two of them looked at me rather strangely, but she acted quickly and helped.


    The three of us lifted him as best we could and ran as fast as possible toward the house.


    After a few alleys, we burst into the house and securely locked the door, laid Eric on a table, and quickly began treating him.


    I didn''t see Alex or Alba anywhere, but I didn''t have time to worry about them.


    Robert: How did the mages get into the shelter?


    David: I don''t know. The only thing that occurs to me is that someone helped them get in. It would be very difficult for them to have entered without being detected.


    Robert: It''s strange that someone from inside would help them willingly; there''s no benefit in doing so.


    David: Maybe, but we don''t know exactly why someone would help them. We don''t know if it was forced in some way¡ªyou know how those mages are.


    Robert: They''re supposed to send soldiers outside for that; we''re trained not to reveal information.


    David: That''s true, which is why I can''t quite understand how they got in. The only possibility I can think of is what I mentioned.


    Robert: "What have the high command said?"


    David placed his radio on the table.


    David: While we were running, at the start I heard that they were still fighting in the bar where we were, but the mages had been surrounded, so most likely they''re trying to capture them alive to extract information. But apparently that attack was just a distraction, since the outside of the shelter is being attacked right now.


    Robert: I see, so they want to finish us off after searching for us for so long.


    David: That''s most likely. That means someone from the shelter must have been followed, or someone told them where the shelter was, but I don''t think you need to worry.


    Robert: Why? If they exterminate us, it''s over.


    David: I''m sorry to disappoint you, but we''re not what we used to be. Those mages are underestimating us; possibly after this, a new large-scale war will begin somehow.


    Robert: Do we have any chance of winning?


    David: I don''t know for sure; let''s hope so. But anyway, what will you do now, Robert? I understand you worry about us, but even you must understand that you can''t stay here any longer.


    Robert: Are you denying my humanity?


    David: Yes, I hereby excommunicate you from this community.


    We looked at each other for a moment and started laughing.


    David: I always wanted to say something like that.


    Eric: Hey, psychopaths, stop laughing while I''m dying¡ªcure me or do something; I''m about to faint.


    David: I just called a medical team with the signal. They''ll be here in 20 minutes. Besides, we managed to stop the bleeding. They''ll arrive in time, so I think you''ll be safe.


    Eric: Ah, excuse me, Doctor, it''s just that my life still matters a bit.


    Eric said that, and we all laughed again.


    Eric: Honestly, I still think you''re crazy for laughing at my situation, but anyway, getting back on topic¡ªRobert, what David said is true. You must leave today, or else you won''t be able to get out of the shelter.


    Robert: I don''t think it''s going to be that simple to leave here right now.


    David: You''re right, but escaping later will be impossible; the high command will impose strict restrictions from now on.


    Eric: By the way, that person you brought with us¡ªis she the girl you mentioned at the bar?


    I looked to our side for a moment, and there was Samantha standing there. As she clasped her hands, she noticed that we were looking at her and waved.


    Then we returned our gaze to one another.


    Robert: Mmm... Yes?


    David and Eric looked at me in terror.


    Robert: Why the looks?


    David: Clearly you must be a little crazy, or some kind of psychopath or stalker, to be able to recognize a mage in the middle of so many people in a shelter that isn''t even for mages.


    Eric: It''s not that I want to take David''s side... But it''s true, that''s not normal... Are you that in love?


    I didn''t really know what to say.


    Eric: But I think there''s something really more important than that.


    We finished treating Eric as best as we could and carefully took him to his bed.


    Eric: Robert, listen. I''m going to trust that your otherworldly girlfriend isn''t bad. I''ll close my eyes and trust your judgment.


    Robert: Stop being so dramatic and get to the point.


    Eric: Alright, think for a moment: How is your girlfriend going to enter the shelter without help from someone, out in the daylight?


    For a moment, Eric brought me back to reality. It was true¡ªhow was Samantha supposed to get into the shelter without help from someone on the inside? Could it be that she came with the mages? No, that can''t be; everything she and I did wouldn''t make sense if she came with the mages.


    Maybe she camouflaged herself and entered with them¡ªthat would make sense, and would only mean that there really was a traitor among us, or several.


    But it''s strange¡ªI trust that she wouldn''t want to be with the mages again. Even if she doesn''t really come with the mages, it''s still clear that she had to get in with someone''s help, whether that person was threatened or did it willingly.


    That was the only explanation I could think of, but the problem was that our bracelets weren''t working at this moment. I couldn''t ask her who helped her get in.


    Robert: There''s a small problem¡ªI can''t communicate with her right now because an earlier explosion damaged the devices we used to communicate.


    David: Mmm, what a problem...


    Eric: Well, for now the only thing we can do is try to get one of those devices before Robert has to leave. David, you''ll have to handle that part.


    David: You know I have to go help defend the shelter, right? I can''t go look for the hooded ones and take something from them right now.


    Eric: The answer is simple: Go and kill a mage who''s attacking the shelter and steal the device Robert needs. That way you kill two birds with one stone¡ªdefend the shelter and get what we need. But be careful not to let them see you looting them; since it''s broad daylight, it will be tricky to do.


    David: Somehow I feel you''re underestimating those mages... Anyway... As soon as I have it, I''ll let you know. Whether I get it or not, you all will have to leave here by nightfall.


    Robert: Alright, I''ll keep that in mind.


    David: I''ll let you know when it''s the best time for you to leave.


    After that, David left the house.


    Robert: Well, I think for now it''s best if you rest, Eric.


    Eric: I''ll give you all the information I have about Michael when you leave at night.


    I nodded and left his room.


    After closing the door, I looked ahead.


    I didn''t see Samantha or the others; I began walking through Eric''s house to look for someone.


    As I walked, I thought that everything had been an illusion or a sad dream. My heart felt strange thinking about it¡ªit was all so unreal.


    I proceeded cautiously, feeling the weight of time and uncertainty in every step.


    I walked through various parts of Eric''s house¡ªit was truly larger than I remembered. There was plenty of street light entering the house because of the city''s alert; apparently, they turned on every light in the city.


    After exploring the entire house, I arrived at a room that was like a breeding ground, connected to the back of the house, which apparently opened to an area outside the city that was clear¡ªa sort of patio that was enclosed because it was Eric''s property.


    And then, I saw her.


    Standing in the middle of the room, looking at the breeding area, our eyes met. As I looked at her, her eyes reflected the same mixture of surprise and disbelief that I felt. My heart stopped for a moment. There were no words; I couldn''t call her, but I didn''t need to.


    To be honest, I felt as if the moment were unreal. I had been through so much that I couldn''t even recall the last time I saw her face; rather, I''d say I never thought we''d ever part ways like this from that day on¡ªI regretted not imprinting every detail of her face in my mind.


    Seeing her reminded me why it was all worth it.


    She is the only thing I could consider beautiful in this world; just looking at her made me feel fortunate to still be alive.


    Samantha removed her hood.


    At last, I could see her.


    I felt a strong sensation upon seeing her; my heart felt very strange.


    Her hair was tousled; now it was short and a different color. I don''t know if it was because of the outside light, but she looked beautiful. Tears began to well up in my eyes unconsciously.


    I didn''t understand why I was crying; I felt uneasy, but I couldn''t understand why.


    She looked at me too. Her eyes opened with a trembling sparkle, her breathing caught for a moment, and for an instant she seemed to hesitate¡ªas if afraid it was all a mirage. But when I stepped forward, she did the same.


    Neither of us ran. Neither of us screamed. We just walked slowly toward each other, as if any sudden movement might shatter the fragile reality of the moment.


    Then, when we were close enough, I raised a hand. She hesitated for a second, then did the same. Our trembling fingers met halfway, barely touching. The warmth of her skin¡ªso familiar and yet so distant¡ªsent a shiver down my body.


    I wanted to speak, to say her name, to ask if she was okay, if she had missed me as much as I missed her. But I couldn''t.


    She didn''t speak either. Instead, with a tentative gesture, she brought a hand to her chest and then extended it toward me. No words were needed to understand the meaning.


    "I missed you."


    I smiled, my eyes burning, and she repeated the same gesture.


    She let out a choked laugh and, disregarding everything else, closed the gap between us and embraced me with all her might.


    I buried my face in her neck, feeling the reality of her existence in my arms.


    There were no words. I didn''t need any. In that moment, the universe belonged solely to us.